Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Why would they call us to meet up?" After what just happened was left unsaid by Yamagishi.

"Tenjiku versus Toman is in less than an hour, so it doesn't make sense for Draken to summon us all of the sudden." Said Atsushi having woken up from his fainting episode after hearing Kemi comma state.

Sighing while looking at the floor, Takuya looked quite dazed and stated, "It must be important if they not only  summoned us but also made it far away from the usual meeting place."

Stillness surrounded the atmosphere as they were getting closer to their destination. None of them wanted to touch the elephant in the room especially with the ones who were affected the most being close.

When they finally reached the place that was described by the message, theycouldn't help themselves and did a double take to see if they were in the right place. After all, this looked more like an abandoned building than somewhere where they could discuss whatever was needed.

When they were close enough they noticed a figure standing there looking around as if waiting for someone, when they were able to see the figure better, they noticed that it was none other than Inui who looked in no better state than themselves.

Raising an eyebrow and crossing his arms Inupi voiced his confusion out loud, "What are you guys doing here?"

"We got a text from Draken summoning us for a meeting to talk about Tenjiku." Makoto explained, causing the ex-black dragon member to blink in confusion at his statement.

"Well, I got the same message which also said to not tell anyone." uttered the blonde while frowning, feeling uneasy at the new information.

Seishu’s facial expression did not change in the slightest after voicing out his thoughts, yet he didn't understand why Draken would text them too. It didn't make sense. Not only that, his message also included Draken telling him that they were going to discuss the possible traitor.

"Maybe we should go in?" The one with glasses said after some minutes of uncomfortable silence.

Pressing his lips together while considering the suggestion, he didn't want to waste much time here, no matter what they were going to supposedly talk about. He just wanted to get this over  and fight those bastards that-!

Face darkening and fists clenching to the point of turning white, he was unaware that his facial expression reflected his thoughts. Feeling a hand being placed on his shoulder, he locked eyes with the blonde one-?

Takumi (wasn't it?) jerked his head to the building direction and spoke, "We should go. There's a possibility that he is already inside."

Nodding stiffly,he followed them being vaguely aware that the group had noticed his change in mood but wisely kept their mouth shut.

Why were they even here?

The red haired male questioned in his thoughts. Inui, he could understand. He had experience on how to handle gang politics and business, but how could they even help in this situation? Even if it left a bitter taste in his mouth, he knew that right now, he couldn't do much for Kemi, when theyre just sitting around doing nothing.

And their reactions after receiving the news of Kemi’s critical state, while justified, it stilldidn't give the four of them any brownie points with the higher ups.

What they were not expecting after crossing the very old door who looked like it was barely standing, was a blinding light and the feeling of their feet not being in the ground anymore.

If ever asked, No, Yamagishi did not screech. He just gave a very manly scream, it was Makoto who squealed not him.

Being thrown to the cold hard floor was nothing new to Atsushi, even familiar to a sense after he and his friends started getting into brawls and fights. What he wasn't familiar with is the feeling of three fat asses laying over him.

"Get off!" He exclaimed, annoyed with the additional weight. Groaning, the so-called additional weight got up a little too slow for Atsushi’s liking. He glanced at his right and couldn't stop the twitching of his eyebrows when he noticed that Inui didn’t have even a single hair out of place.

"Aren't you Kemi’s friends?" A voice which he didn't thought he would hear anytime soon greeted him.

He inhaled a sharp breath after his eyes landed on an unbothered commander and couldn't help but clench his fists until they turned white.

Why was he here?

Why wasn't he in the hospital waiting for any update of Kemi's condition?

Similar thoughts were running through his head after he noticed the vice-president and some captains also being present.

But he snapped out of it when he noticed how bothered and tense some of them were, blinking twice and looking around, he froze dead on his tracks after gazing out of the only giant window in the place.

To make sure that he wasn't hallucinating, he slowly walked forward almost reluctantly. He swallowed, mouth suddenly turning dry at the sight of the planet where they are supposed to be right now.

He flinched when a screech was heard beside him, moving his head to the right. He didn't have the energy to reprimand Takuya and Makoto for their reactions. After all, he himself was busy helping Takuya who looked a little too pale for his liking, even Inui had a massive reaction to the not so great situation.

"You done?" An annoyed voice sounded behind them.

The first division captain, Baji Keisuke had asked while leaning on one of the many scattered couches around the room looking quite stressed and wary.

"Why are none of you freaking the fuck out?!" Takuya shouted when he noticed how none of the vice-captains or captains were sitting in couches without trying to do anything about it.

If he had taken a moment to try and not panic he would have noticed that the other teenagers that were in the room where anything but relaxed in fact they looked quite grim and in a bad mood, ready to fight at the next aggressive movement.

Giving a smile that looked strained, Smiley asked in a mocking tone "What did you think that we were trying to do for the last fifteen minutes?"

And wasn't he supposed to be in the hospital?

Taking the reins of the conversation, Mitsuya looked quite calm, although the twitching of his palms said anything about his current state of mind was that he was anything but calm.

"We tried to see if we could find how we were transported here but as you can see, we don't want to risk being out in the open on space." Mitsuya said with a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes.

"The only reason why we haven't punched you for being suspicious is due to this." Draken stated in a ‘as a matter of fact’ tone while waving a note in his left hand that said in big bold letters 'READ ME'

"But you were the one who told us to meet in that abandoned building?" Voiced out loud, Inui, for the first time since arriving here was looking anywhere but the window that showed that they weren't close to leaving anytime soon.

"That happened to you too?" The blue haired twin questioned with a gruff tone taking them by surprise with the question’s implication.

"What do you mean ‘too’? Did Draken also called you to meet up too?" Takuya spoke after some time trying to get his shit together, and if the intense beating of his heart said something it’s that he didn't do a very good job at it.

"Nah!" Spoke Baji once again. "Our commander supposedly had summoned us, but it looked like he hadn't texted us anything."

"At first we thought that it was some type of joke," Chifuyu talked to them for the first time since they came here, "But well, I'm pretty sure that you saw where we are right?" He ended in a grim tone.

"And not just that," Draken said once again "Why would I even ask you to meet up? We met hours ago and we just know you as Kemi's friends."

At the mention of his name, the five newcomers visibly tense and grimaced. Some being more expressive than others, this not escaping the other’s eyes which narrowed in confusion at their reactions.

Just as they were about to ask, Inui visibly directed the conversation to another, "Why is there a TV? In space?"

Blinking, the Toman's members looked at each other until Hakkai decided to speak up "We noticed that too, but there wasn't much that we could do about it until you came."

Atsushi started massaging his temples, already feeling a headache coming. "What do you mean by ‘ until we came? ’"

“Amd weren’t you supposed to be at the hospital?” Akkun pointed out as he pointed at Toman’s commander who pointed at himself confused not sure what this guy was talking about.

“Nope.” Mikey replied as he watched with a keen eye how the red haired guy’s face twisted with various emotions before settling into a grimace.

Draken, who still had the suspicious looking note at hand, threw the note right at Atsush’si feet who bended down to take it and started reading the contents out loud.

" Greeting, we will start the procedure of the next project soon, get ready to watch what will soon be your present or in another words your future. "

"HOLD UP WHA–?!" Makoto and Yamagishi promptly freaked out once more, Takuya and Inui not looking too good either.

"Some other people from a different time will also be joining you, so be patient while you wait for them to appear."

Different time?

"Don't even try to escape as there are no visible exits in this space platform and even if you do you will die in less than a minute being in outer space. Well, that's all, have fun watching the future!"

"Okay, okay, what kind of bullshit is this supposed to be?!" Yamagishi exploded after his friend finished reading the letter, "THE FUTURE!? Do they take us for morons?!"

"That was our initial reaction until we remembered where we currently are." Mikey said after waiting some minutes for them to calm down.

"So we just decided to do the logical thing, and that was to explore around the room." Draken continued the explanation "We found a bathroom and two fridges full of food."

"It's almost as if we’re going to be here for a long time." Mitsuya uttered in a tired voice.

Sighing, Inui stepped forward after processing the new information that they had gotten and stated,

"What are we waiting for? What I see is that who or what brought us here wants us to watch the future right?"

After receiving some nods and mutters of confirmation, he continued, "So maybe if we finish watching whatever the future has in store for us, we will hopefully be able to leave."

Nobody looked like they liked this ' solution ' to their problem but as they didn’t have any better solution, they nodded and Draken took the remote control who wasn't giving any signs of working until the five newcomers appeared and pressed the red power button.

‘ I can't help but feel a little intrigued if this – TV? Screen? would really show us the future .’ Inui thought with his poker face back on while looking directly at the TV that was turning on.

‘ If it really is, I wonder if it will show Kemi's future or Toman's future? ’ Atsushi was lost in his train of thought while frowning, he did not feel any better with the solution that Inui had given but he knows that it will help with distracting his mind from the fact that his best friend is currently fighting in the hospital for his life.

Chapter Text

The room in which currently various Toman members were seated currently at (even though not by their choice-) was spacious ceiling and walls being black, a hall that allowed access to the bathroom and two fridges that Draken had mentioned before.

Large gray couches spread across the room which are being used by the kidnapped teenagers. They were facing the TV and a table with food over it, at the side was the big panel which showed planet Earth. 

The delinquents, having sat down after the newcomer's entrance, and having nowhere to go, complied with the scared blonde guy's suggestion. 

They all made themselves comfortable or as comfortable as one can be in this situation which was not much. Nahoya and Souya took a whole couch for themselves in the middle of the room not too close to the room, the Mizo gang plus the ex-black dragon captain as far away from the other person in the room as possible. 

The commander and vice-commander sat down on the couch which was the closest to the TV, next to Chifuyu and Baji's couch, and behind them sitting Mitsuya and Hakkai. 

Draken picked up the remote and pressed the red bottom that said 'power' and pointed at the TV and pressed it not sure if it would work after having tried it multiple times before Kemi's friends and the other guy were transported here.  

Many were surprised but only some voiced out loud as gasps when it lit up, some because it lit up this time and others because well, they know that they should not be that surprised after what had just happened but well how did the TV work in space?! 

A sharp breath was inhaled. 

Mikey pressed his lips together and pushed himself to sit straighter while his body tensed. He honestly was one of the most uncomfortable people in the room right now. 

While he did want to see the future, he was more than anxious to discover if anything bad happened in the future or if maybe...?  

Just maybe he will be able to make a new era for delinquents. 

He felt someone knock on his shoulder, his eyes caught Ken-chin's who didn't utter a word but just nodded at him. If he relaxed after Ken-chin nodded — well nobody needed to know. 

Inside a plain room it was about 4 in the morning, the neighborhood was quiet and only the sound of crickets and the earliest early birds could be heard. In a bed normal as can be was a boy of maybe 13 years of age.

When the camera had shown who was the boy the reactions varied all across the room.

The Mizo Gang looked as if they had seen an alien or ghost after the boy's face was shown all of them looking as if they were ready to cry after seeing the young boy. 

Inui was not looking any better, looking as if he had eaten something sour while gritting his teeth. 

Mikey had to stifle his laughter after seeing his hair, he had no idea that Kemi used to dye his hair at that terrible looking yellow-piss color if they met again after this, he would not let it go. 

Draken by his right smirked after seeing who was being shown and his hair color, but that quickly dissolved after questioning if they were invading his privacy. 

"Huh? Who's him?" Mitsuya verbalized the question floating in almost everyone's mind.

"He is the dude we just met yesterday, in fact, we just kidnapped him from his school today to hang out." Draken explains.

"He was interesting." Mikey said added helpfully to the explanation.

One would question themselves on their age, because of how scrawny and naive looking the boy's eyes were, but at this moment they were wide and confused.

'Did he have a nightmare?' 

'He hasn't had his hair like that in a long time' Takuya thought with a hint of nostalgia. 

'Wait wasn't this day –?!' The realization made Takuya break out in cold sweat and scowl. Twisting his natural soft features into something ugly. 

His fingers trembled, licking his lips and praying for this TV not to show what he thought was going to show. 

Inui was the only one close to Takuya who was paying attention to him and noticed but apart from raising an eyebrow at his weird behavior he didn't make any other movement and looked back at the TV. 

"Where the fuck..."

'Is like a lucid dream? I fucking hate those...' A blue haired Toman vice-captain thought with a scowl painted in his face.

A hand went to his head, as he started to regain some modicum of cognizance, you see this here is what one would call–

Before the scene could continue Takuya abruptly stood up.

Takuya couldn't take this, "No!" He exclaimed eyes zeroed on the remote currently in Draken's hand. "You have no right! To show this!"

 Nobody in the Mizo Gang had seen him like this before only when Kemi critical condition had been announced had they seen him this furious. 

Nobody had the right to know Kemi's secret without his consent. 

"You are not watching this!" 

Everyone stood up from their feet after witnessing his outburst. Draken, trying to be reason with the boy younger than him, shook his head and spoke. 

"I have no idea what will be shown but if we don't watch it our only possibility of getting out of here could be gone." 

The other captain and vice tensed up ready to beat or in the worst-case scenario knock him and his friends if they intervene. 

"I don't care it's still none of your business!"  

Baji took a threatening step forward while cracking his knuckles Chifuyu following his example stood behind him. 

"Hey! You better watch your mouth when speaking to him, you fucker!" He said without any hint of kindness or patience in his tone. 

The Mizo gang was on their feet now Inui doing the same after noticing the tense atmosphere. They had no idea why Takuya was acting this way and tried to sit him down or at least calm him down enough not to start a fight. 

Mitsuya following Draken example tried to negotiate with the boy key word 'tried' "The last thing anyone wants is to step over anyone boundaries." As calm as possible, he took a step and stood in the middle of the two groups. 

"We will sit down and-" 

"There's nothing to talk about! This is an invasion of privacy!"  

Smiley took a deep breath and exhaled furious at the disrespect being shown to his fellow members by these bunch of nobodies. 

"This isn't a matter of invasion of privacy if we don't do this there's a possibility of us dying in here."Mikey cold voice traveled across the room eyes hardened and face serious while speaking with the clearly mad boy. 

"You do realize that the food that we have will not last forever, right?" He told the truth that everyone wanted to avoid saying or even thinking about it. The atmosphere of the room could be cut with a knife after Mikey's words. 

"B-But Kemi...." He said voiced ending as a whisper after realizing that if he wanted himself and his friends to get out of here alive and see Kemi and their families one more time, they would have to watch that day. 

Hanging his head down his bid the inside of his check hard and clenched his fists until they turned white and plopped down right back in the couch. 

'Kemi, I'm sorry but I really want to see you one more time.' 

Taking that as his answer Mikey nodded at Draken and the other captains to sit back down and continue where they had left. 

A hand went to his head, as he started to regain some modicum of cognizance, you see this here is what one would call the old switcheroo, a soul from a recently deceased person who has now taken over the body of another.  

"WHAT?!" Everybody was shocked, some giving more reaction than others, the only one who didn't give this type of reaction and instead buried his head into his hands silently apologizing. 

"There's no way!" Akkun was the first one to enter the first stage which was denial he was obviously shaken proved by his trembling form. 

"This is-! A year after we met him, we would have noticed something different right?!" He said but it looked like he was trying to convince himself rather than others. 

Yamagishi was leaning against Makoto to gain some ground after feeling so lightheaded he was sure that this was the biggest shock in his life. Makoto was looking no better, pupils dilated and then started running his hands by his face. 

Inui had at first given the same reaction as the other occupants in the room, but his face had quickly closed off and instead seared a frown on his face and looked deep in thought. 

'Something like that actually exists?' Wondered a bewildered Mikey Draken by his side looking no better.  

Some reactions were more serious and negative. 

'He looks confused does that mean that it wasn't by choice?' Wondered a freak out Souya after his scowl had flattered for a hot second before being put back to place. 

'Does that mean that it could happen to any of us?' At the mere thought of someone important to him being replaced Hakkai couldn't help but scoot over closer to Mitsuya who was trying to get down from his shock. 

 "Maybe it's a very lucid dream...?" An unsure Chifuyu said trying to come up with a reasonable explanation in the face of this supernatural phenomenon. Next to him stood a very serious faced Baji who looked like he didn't like where this situation was going at all. 

"You knew, didn't you?!" A very furious Makoto accused Takuya who still hadn't pulled his head out of his hands. 

When not receiving an answer, he took a step closer, the betrayal of neither of them trusting any of them stinging in his heart. 

'He knew? No way! Right?!' A trembling Yamagishi thought 

 There was no way that they wouldn't tell them a secret as big as this right?! He pondered for some seconds and shook his head before hanging it low. 

'But at the end what right do we even have to demand answers? It's his secret to tell and if he decided that Takuya was more trustworthy than us then...' Hands clenching and trembling shoulders he thought resigned 'Then so be it' 

"Does that mean that the other Kemi is dead?" Draken whispered to himself, not expecting someone to hear him. 

"No, I don't think so, it's almost as if it was an accident." Answered Mikey back furrowed eyebrows and frustrated stare, stared back at his vice-commander "We don't know him that well but who is to tell that they both didn't switch bodies?"  

"I don't think that's the case either." Responded back Baji who was close enough to hear what Mikey had said. "If you remember it said a deceased soul" Both of their bodies went rigid at the implication, "Which means that there's no second body for the soul to go to."  

Before anything could escalate to another level letters were seen on the TV. 

"Hello!" 

Eyes were instantly drawn to the TV. 

"This message has been triggered because you are not watching an important part, but it is important so it will resume in ten seconds." 

Takuya did not breathe a sigh of relief at not having to explain why they kept it a secret, he did not. 

A hand went to his head, as he started to regain some modicum of cognizance, you see this here is what one would call the old switcheroo, a soul from a recently deceased person has now taken over the body of another. This soul in particular had just died in a rather traumatic and in hindsight hilariously embarrassing way, hilarious for the watchers and embarrassing for the one being watched. Of course this is all in retrospect, during the actual death most watched in horror and will likely have the image of a man being murdered by a pack of crows while dressed as a japanese cartoon character seared in their mind.

"That's a lame fucking death." Angry said what his twin brother and Baji had in mind. Who couldn't help but snort at that. 

"Baji-san..." Chifuyu really tried to keep the disapproval out of his voice.  At his vice-captain voice, he couldn't help but cross his arms and look the other way otherwise he would have started cackling. 

'He really died like that?' Mikey thought sweat dropping  

'Lame ass' Draken without knowing had the same train of thought. 

But other than those comments nobody else in the room said anything kind of perturbed by how he died. 

For now though he had made the executive, and likely wise decision to put this out of his mind as he had bigger things to worry about.

"That's not a wise decision at all." Mitsuya said while shaking his head, next to him Hakkai inwardly agreed. 

'Ignoring his problem will not solve anything' 

"But what else can he do in this situation?" Wondered Inui out loud. 

"What do you mean?" 

"Well right now what he knows is that he had died, but for all he knows that could have been a very realistic dream and have been kidnapped." Inui said trying to get his point across. 

"Why would he think that he was kidnapped?" Wondered Smiley adding his cents to the conversation. 

"Because he has no idea where he is." Spoke Atsushi in a weak voice, after all he still hasn't gotten over the fact that one Kemi died and two, he at some point in time had become a different person and had not noticed. 

"I see your point, but it's still not good to ignore or run away from your problems." Said Mitsuya still not budging. 

He had stood up walking around the room taking in the rather plain, but cluttered room with curious eyes, "Whoever lived here had a worse attention span than me," picking up a guitar that likely hadn't been played since it had been bought, "or at least has more money than I ever saw in months..."

"Well that never did change." Yamagishi snorted while speaking.

"I always see that guitar every time we go to his house, but he doesn't touch it." Makoto said feeling somewhat better while remembering the good memories. 

Sighing as he carefully sat down the instrument, he had finally built enough balls in order to look himself in the mirror, so clenching his ass cheeks and curling his fist he moved forward and immediately was appalled. 

"With a hair style like that? I would be appalled too." Baji could not help but comment earning laughs across the room. 

'That must have been a scary situation.' Inui thought, ignoring the loud voices that sounded across the room. 

'Takemichi is a different person from Kemi at least for what I can see.' Inui thought, staring intensively at the TV. 

'So, the one I know is Kemi, yet I wonder how did Takemichi act?' 

"Oh my god if my ma was still around she'd shave my head bald, what atrocities did this boy commit to end up with piss colored hair."

'That was exactly what my aunt tried to do when we showed in front of her for a new haircut.' Atsushi couldn't help but chuckle at that. 

"Well, we have one thing in common." Baji whispered to himself, Chifuyu who heard him couldn't help but sweat drop at his choice of words, he had seen Baji-san mother wrath once and let's just say that he would rather face a gang by himself than face her wrath. 

'How bone chilling,' Mikey couldn't help but think, to have been taken away from your home and family without any clue where you are and the last thing you remember is being dead? He would have reacted more violently. 

He wasn't the only one thinking about how they would feel and react if they were put in such a situation. 

Wincing at the reminder he once again pushed the emotion of grief and loss welling up inside him (this is not a safe or long-term way to deal with your problems please seek professional help), tugging at the curled piss blonde hair he seemed to stare hard at the reflection. 

Silence was all that could be heard across the room, the atmosphere suddenly feeling a lot colder than some seconds ago. 

'Ah- I didn't get it before but he had a life, right? Before all he died. And he just lost it all.' 

'How heart breaking, if I lost Mana, Luna, and mom I don't think I would be able to pull through the grief.' 

In another side of the room Angry took his brother hand in his and squeezed a little too tight, Smiley didn't comment in said action and instead scooted over to his little brother until they were shoulder to shoulder. 

"Kemi... Why do you always have to be suffering?" Takuya couldn't help but whisper, remembering how depressed he had gotten after Takemichi hadn't come back. 

"God... I can't do shit right..." 

"I just don't know anymore..." 

"I don't know... I kind of really hoped that I would disappear or something, but I kind of hoped it would take me when I had least expected it. It would hurt less you know, but now... I don't know, I'd like to say I've got it all figured out but most likely I'll throw up, have a panic attack and then fall asleep hoping this was just like a real long coma dream. I mean I lost everything. Everything. Takuya... I just don't know." 

"Shit."

"I'm still here, I threw up, left in the middle of the night, stole beer, got beaten up, ran away and then fell asleep while eating senbei." 

"I am, but also I have a hangover and I had to come to terms with the reality that I'm dead and likely stuck in a body that doesn't belong to me. I'm trying to be rational, patient and calm, because you're here, but really all I want to do is be naked and jump into a shark tank so that I may have the most epic death... that's a lie. I mainly just wanna cry." 

Takuya's eyes did not water.

They didn't.

"Wait a minute... shitty yellow hair... clueless blue doe eyes... skinny as a rat frame of a body.... Holy shit! It's fucking Takemichi from that show Marco was telling me about... oh my god, so many 13 year olds are gonna get killed, beat up or become murderers.... Meh."

"What the fuck?!"

Takuya sighed, massaging his forehead. 'Who's Marco? And what does he man by show?!'

A pin could be heard being dropped until caos started once again in the room.

"HAH?! Has he gone nuts?!"

"What does he mean by show?..."

"Is everybody going to ignore the become murders and getting killed part?!"

"How does he know Takemichi if they just switched bodies?"

"WHAT THE FUCK DOES HE MEAN BY 'meh'?!"

"Maybe he knows the future?"

"Oh great! Just great what's next he's an alien, from another planet?!"

"Maybe he isn't in the right mind?"

"I am not liking what conclusions I'm drawing right now."

"Kemi..."

"Takuya did you know this too?!"

Walking back to bed he once again, pushed down any urgent and terrified feelings for the morning him and hoped he would wake up alive and maybe roughed up by a few crows in his actual body.

Please.

Pretty please.

Some bristled at his choice of action. 

Atsushi could not help but think back to Kemi's bad days where Takuya was the only one that knew how to handle him. 

'Was this the reason why Kemi gets his 'bad days'? Because he ignores his emotional problems until they boil over?' 

The red-haired boy could not say that he was exactly surprised at his conclusion, he always knew that Kemi did not have the healthiest habits when feelings and the well-being of others were involved. 

Takuya next to him pressed his lips together and avoided looking at the screen for some seconds he had witnessed how unhealthy some of Kemi's habits could become in first person. 

'Wishing for something will not get you nowhere,' Hakkai couldn't help but look with frustration at his hands and furrow his eyebrows, 'Or at least it hasn't worked for me and Yuzuha.' 

'Ignoring his problems, I see that sounds familiar' Draken stoic face did not twitch while looking at the television. 

'This guy –' Chifuyu thought looking deep in thought 'He's a fucking mess, isn't he?' 

While most hadn't forgotten the scene before this one, the majority just put it under the confusion of waking up or simply getting the memories of the body he had switched places. 

But the minority was still trying to wrap their heads around it. 

'Maybe he can see into the future?' Baji thought while crossing his arms and leaning back onto the gray furniture. 

'No, I'm pretty sure that he said something about a character.' 

Sitting up in bed drool drying on his face, a gummy eyed Takemichi looked around his room.

"FUCK!!!"

A blonde that day screeched like a bat out of the shower, naked and afraid, and confused how he got into a shower in the first place.

"Well, you can't avoid the problem now huh?" Smiley said dryly. 

Groaning he fell back into bed and whined to high heaven, turning over he hoped that maybe killing himself via suffocation would solve the problem, but he's always been too much of a pussy and soon enough stretched himself out like a cat arching his back and picking himself up. He headed to the bathroom and washed his face, eyes bloodshot because sleeping did not mean rest and his body knew it.

Inui felt apathetic right now he was doing one of the things that he does the best when things sometimes get rough which is putting his feeling inside a little box close the box then throwing it in the frames and letting it burn until it becomes a problem.

After all it was better to ignore that the person, he looked up most to and respected with all his might had even considered stopping breathing. 

Wiping the excess water he stared at himself in the mirror, "Aah~ just roll with the punches I guess... oh god I have to go to middle school again, no one wants to go to middle school... do I even know how to read japanese..."

"That's not a good idea, it's like going into a lion's tent naked." Mikey piped in.

"He doesn't really have much choice tho, if he doesn't people would start questioning why he didn't come, specially his closest friends." Draken replied.

"So that's why..." Makoto sweat dropped while muttering

"What do you mean?" Inui uttered having heard him due to being at a close proximity to the black haired teen.

"EEEK!" Makoto turned his head to the side so fast that Inui was surprised that it didn't break.

"You-?!" Makoto stammered with his word after feeling his heart go down to his ass due to the jump scare.

"I-I mean that he always had bad grades in Japanese class, mediocre at best pathetic at worst." Makoto explained, hoping that Kemi or the others would not hear him or they wouldn't let him let him live it down for his one time mistake.

"I see." Inui hummed and seated back in his seat and looked back at the screen.

These were the real questions as he stared at his hands questioning the life that has been put in them, as he headed back to pick out an outfit, grimacing at the state of his closet, and headed to the bathroom to shower.

"So that's why...." Atsushi muttered to their group

"He didn't get a sudden eye opener and realized that-" Yamagishi continued for him while sweatdropping.

"His sense in fashion sucked, he literally became a new person." Makoto ended 

It was the 1st of January 2004.

"Wait! Hold up, weren't we supposed to watch the future?!"

"Baji- san, maybe it's to explain things?" Chifuyu tried to explain or at least calm a little his captain.

"Well if the reason to show this was to explain this unique 'situation' it definitely did." Mikey said leaning his head in one palm of his hand without looking backwards.

"Mikey..." Draken muttered, he wasn't sure what was going through his head right now, after all he really wanted to know how they were supposed to react when knowing this.

'So this is the reason why even when you were fooling around had somehow this mature aura? How old even you when you died Kemi?' Mikey thought while his face remained indifferent.

He had no idea why he had to live through the 2000's again when he was only five when this shit happened, was he unhappy, yes, was he a bad day away from having a panic attack also yes.

"WAIT!! Pause! Pause!" Chifuyu had suddenly stood up while placing his closed fist over his hand, sparkles appearing around him as if he was proud of achieving finding the cure to cancer. 

The ones that were the closest to the green-eyed boy slightly flinched from the volume of his voice and the abrupt way of standing up. 

Raising an eyebrow at his request Mikey considered for a second then turned his head to Draken and nodded making pause for some minutes the TV. 

All eyes were in Chifuyu form who didn't look discouraged all with the new attention from the people in the room. Deciding to take the initiative Draken decided to ask the question that was currently in everyone's mind.

"Hah? Chifuyu what's wrong?" Asked Draken but it sounded more like a demand more than anything. 

"I discovered something new about that guy!" Chifuyu explained, making all occupants in the room leaned interested to wheat conclusion he had gotten to. 

"Well, what are you waiting for?" Smiley sarcastically asked the other who huffed and rolled his eyes while muttering a something along the lines "impatient..." and "annoying..."  

"This guy is not just a body switcher! He is also a time traveler!" He declared while putting his hands on his hips. 

 "Oh! You're right! It did say that he had to go through the 2000's again!" Angry stood up from his seat next to his brother while nodding in agreement to Chifuyu statement.

Chatting could be heard from the people who were agreeing with Chifuyu statement, at least the majority did some like Baji and Mikey were a little more dubious about it specially with Kemi knowing the name of the body he possessed and called him a character.  

"Let's keep watching." Draken said after some minutes of discussion going across the room. 

He had no idea what he was supposed to do.

Did he wait for the kid's soul to come back?

Did he move on with his life?

"That didn't work out or it's taking too long his soul to come back." Mikey said remembering that this was one year ago and Kemi was still in possession of Takamiche? Was it? Body's.

He had no idea because what if he was living his life and suddenly one day the kids soul came back and he was left all bereft and without anchor. What if the kid woke up and his life was completely different and he went insane!

"I don't think that he would really go insane." Hakkai muttered next to Mitsuya.

Mitsuya glanced at him and said "Different people react different depending on the situation some people are more strong mentally than others."

All of that made panicked breaths escape him, as he squatted on the ground trying to get his breathing back in control, hands holding his face firmly he let out a breath, slapping his face he let a nearly violent breath out into the world.

'That was almost a panic attack wasn't it?'

Was the thought of many, any positive feelings or mood in the atmosphere disappear and most couldn't help but feel some sort of sympathy or pity even if it was the smallest bit for the guy.

Looking unseeing into the future he closed eyes and his face, had anyone been there wouldn't be of a child of only 12 or 13 years of age, the brow furrowed and mouth crinkled in a frown. He felt sick and tired and sad and angry...

"Alright... ALRIGHT!"

"Well, at least he is trying to get his shit together and not completely avoid the problem." Atsushi said feeling a little relieved.

Standing he yelled and kept the feeling of nauseousness in the back of his mind, if he didn't think about all the bad things, the bad things definitely didn't happen, don't think about dying, don't think about losing everything you knew and love-

" I spoke too soon." Atsushi said grimaced in his face present.

If the room atmosphere was bad before then right now was beyond negative all who were in the room couldn't help but think about their loves ones and how they would react or feel if they lost everyone they love, most of them had to give it to him he was handling it really good, perhaps a little too much.

Eh, stop that.

Moron.

Checking the boy's phone he grimaced at the date there, but looked through the contacts and maybe he could check where he was with everything.

"Maybe he could call his parents?"

"How would that help Smiley?" 

"They are his parents right? Then they should know a lot about their own son, so just try to get information while being discreet."

"Kemi's parents.... aren't around much."

"Can relate."

"Welcome to the group."

"His too?!"

"Am I the only one with a responsible adult in my life?"

Walking home he sighed as his stomach grumbled in dissatisfaction, 'Fucking feed me~!' it seemed to say, god not even the panic of losing one's everything was enough to deter his need for food. Still it would be bad if he didn't at the very least maintain the body he was in, so food and a good sleep schedule and working out I guess.

"Sure might as well leave it better than it was..."

"Kemi..."

'You are really strong aren't you?' Mikey thought a little bit of respect builded up for the former blonde that was being shown in the television, after all he was sure that he wouldn't have been able to get out of bed if he lost his friends and his family.

Even the slight possibility of it happening made his gaze darkened and fists clenched.

Meeting those little kids before they got their faces beat in and had to literally watch their friend almost die on multiple occasions was refreshing and also nerve wracking because he was not Takemichi.

"Wait is this the first time he is meeting you five?" Mitsuya inquired to the group that was a little far away from them causing them to look at his way.

"I think that you are wrong in something, I didn't met Kemi until some time later." Inui explained but looked like he swallowed a lemon while explaining the situation.

"Then how did you meet him?" Hakkai asked feeling curious, but that looked like it was the wrong thing to ask as Inui face closed of and didn't appear to be feeling any particular positive emotion right now.

"I would rather to not touch that topic." Inui unamused said, his tone said that he would not willing share anything with them so most of them decided to let the topic go.

"Well I think so? We are not sure when exactly Takemichi became Kemi, so maybe?" Yamagishi said ashamed to not having noticed such a big change in his friend as changing to a completely different person.

"You guys were the ones that didn't notice." Takuya muttered not loud enough for anyone to hear.

From what Marco had said about the boy he was someone who was emotional, and strong, and inspirational, and reliable, but also an open book with a big heart and a shit fighter, with a huge case of being a dumbass.

"And we are back to to square back." Chifuyu groaned, again not understanding how not just the soul who took over the body but another person also knowing how Takemichi acted.

"Maybe they knew each other? This Marco guy and Takemichi?" Was the suggestion that was thrown out from the crowd.

"How? Didn't we agree that he was from the future?" Baji asked trying to come to conclusions.

"Maybe they did know each other just in the future."

'Still doesn't explain why he call him a character'

He wasn't like that, add to that, that he knew absolutely nothing about these guys he had to put his observational skills in overdrive in order to not be looked at weirdly. Still as he walked home the silence between him and his long haired compatriot was intense.

"Not really, Kemi is a lot like that." Inui couldn't help but let the corner of his lips twitch upwards. The Mizo Gang nodding along.

Even Mikey and Draken who hadn't know him for long couldn't help but agree a little with Kemi being someone who was emotional, and strong, and inspirational, and reliable, but also an open book with a big heart not sure about the shit fighter they hadn't watch him fight yet, and they did heard about him for defeating Kiyomasa.

He finally arrived and as he was about to close the door Takuya pushed in, his eyes intense and discerning and he thought, 'Oh shit... I've been found out... maybe?'

"NO FUCKING WAY THAT FAST?!"

"Either you suck at this or tithe pretty boy knows you or at least the body's previous owner too well." Baji said.

Still playing along he laughed off the boy who had pushed his way in, "Hahaha~... what's up if you wanted to come in you should've just asked..."

Following the other up the stairs he looked at him confused as the boy took a seat silently he looked anxious, but determined finally he looked up, "Take- no uh... this might sound weird, but uh... who are you?"

Man it's only been a day and he's already blown it, falling to his knees he groaned, "God... I can't do shit right..."

"Well , I don't think you suck at this is more like Takuya knew Takemichi too good." Atsushi said almost as if he was talking to Kemi himself and not just watching some TV.

'Ah, right 'knew' - Takemichi, so does that mean that Takemichi is dead?'

Chapter Text

"So... you just woke up in Takemichi's body yesterday?"

"And you just accepted his explanation?" Smiley wondered, while cocking his head to the side.

"What the hell are you talking about Smiley?" Baji inquired, furrowing his eyebrows.

"I mean isn't weird that you accepted the explanation that easily?"

Looking at where the voice had come from Takuya frowned, "It's hard to explain but he just didn't feel or talked the same as before." 

"How can someone not 'feel' the same?" Chifuyu asked feeling confused with the answer that was given. 

"It felt almost like someone older trying to fit with someone younger." Takuya said, with a hand at his chin trying to put into words the feeling that he got the first time that he met him in Takemichi body. 

"Now that I give it some thought how old he is?" Mikey asked, putting his hand under his chin striking a thinking pose.

"What do you mean Mikey? He is fourteen-" Draken said but cut himself after remembering that technically as far as they know it could be an old man in a teenager body. 

He couldn't help the physical shudder that went all over his body and make a grimace at the mental image that he just gave himself. 

"No, I mean how old is Kemi not the body who he is at right now." Mikey responded, not minding that Draken cut himself before he finished the sentence. After all he had a very good idea what just went through his friend's mind. 

(And he definitely felt amused at it - he was sure that Kemi wasn't that old, maybe around his twenties, but not that much older) 

"Huh? Oh! He at that time was nineteen." Takuya explained to the Toman's commander as simply as possible not wanting to interact with the others much. 

(He remembered a vague memory of one of the more particular 'bad days' that Kemi had where he confessed that he wanted to die older than last time) 

(But there was almost no chance of that happening now) 

Low mutters were heard across the room not being particularly surprised by the age, even when some of them thought that he would have been somewhat older. 

'That's a really young age for someone to die' Hakkai thought somewhat grimly  

A panicked blonde nodded.

"And you didn't mean to do that and in fact have no idea how you ended up here?"

"Pretty sure that was obvious after his reaction when waking up." Mitsuya muttered 

"Well he doesn't exactly know that either does he?" He added after some thought.

Shaking his head eyes wide and kind of teary eyed, "None man, I'm not even the right race anymore, I was all the way across the pond living my life in the US I had just graduated and was taking a year off to earn money to go to college, it was one of my few weekends off and I was screwing around, and next thing I know I'm dead and here I am in this scrawny as shit body with terrible hair!"

"Huh? 'not the right race anymore'? You learn something new everyday." Atsushi commented with a somewhat bitter tone.

Takuya averted his eyes from the screen suddenly finding his shoes very interesting.

"Wait, how does he know Japanese then?"  Chifuyu asked the question that was in half of the room's occupants.

"Hah? What do you mean Chifuyu?" Baji inquired feeling lost in what was being discussed right now.

"Eh? Well he said that he was from the United States where they speak Spanish!" Chifuyu spoke with the confidence of someone who just got the hardest question of the surprise quiz right.

Sweat dropping Hakkai corrected him, "Actually they speak English not Spanish." 

Draken sighed knowing that if he let them continue talking they would divert from the original topic until they forgot about it, 

"It still doesn't answer how he knows how to speak Japanese when he is from the United States."

"He could have learn it before as a hobby?" Angry said, knowing that a lot of people in Japan do the same.

"That somehow makes me feel stupid for not thinking about it before." Chifuyu lowly muttered suddenly finding his shoes very interesting.

In the other side of the room Makoto snorted after hearing their conversation which made Yamagishi who was next to him deadpan.

"Makoto I don't wanna hear that from you! Mr. I-don't-know-what-the-capital-of-Japan-is! It's Tokyo, we live in Tokyo!"

"It was once! Gosh! Make a mistake one time and they won't let you live it down."

He had broken, crumbled under the pressure of a child's confused and anxious stare, he was weak and he was not afraid to admit it.

His sisters would do the same thing when they wanted to know something damn puppy dog eye users.

'Eh? So he had sisters?' Thought Mitsuya while pressing his lips together, and imagining not being able to see his sisters due to being in the other side of the world.

'Mana, Luna when I get out of this situation I promise that we will go get some Ice cram.'

So here they sat looking at one another, Takuya looked over the boy who he had known since diapers, and he knew he was no longer there, in his place a stranger and there was nothing he could do about it.

A chill went to most of the occupants in the room thinking of being in the boy shoes and not being able to do something as one of the most important person in their lives could have possibly died and being useless to all of it.

"I promise I don't want to be in this body, even if I am dead I just... I never wanted to take the place of a literal shield, it's why I was waiting trying to keep things the same. Seriously, I just- if he came back I wouldn't want to have too much to change for the kid."

"Do you... think he'll come back?"

'If it's true that what we are being shown is a year ago then the possibility of him coming back is from very low to down right impossible.' Inui thought feeling a sick sense of relief, he knew that it was sick for him to feel like this but he had never met Takemichi he only knew Kemi.

So yeah, he was glad that Takemichi didn't come back.

(Now what's left is for Kemi to survive once again, against all chances and recover from Tenjiku attack)

Takuya looked near tears as he stared at him with deep soulful eyes and Takemichi twitched and something in the back of his head whispered no, but what he said was what he hoped, "I don't know... really this shit happened without any warning or notice and maybe it'll happen again, and he'll be back as if nothing happened which great! If not though... it's why I said I'd give it a year if he doesn't come back in a year I would have to move on, it wouldn't be healthy to live in the anxious possibility that he could or could not come back..."

"Why one year?" Makoto whispers to Takuya while trying to not bother anyone else in the room.

Leaning back in the couch Takuya answered, "How am I supposed to know? He told me one year I just accepted I wasn't in the right mind at that moment to question it." 

That and plot shit would happen in a year, as soon as school restarted again for their second year of middle school.

God, he hoped he would be able to pass on by then, death would be better than these kids' childhood drama. Still as he watched Takuya nod and seem as if everything he knew was pulled out from under him, he firmed up like corn starch under pressure, he looked him in the eye determined and fiery.

The somber mood surrounded The Mizo gang and the blonde who was very close to them, this time not even trying to to hide it this time.

'I do not like what their reactions are indicating at all.' Mikey thought while side-eyeing them

"Alright, one year."

He left, leaving the blonde tired and rung out, and not at all knowing where they stand, still he had homework to do and then sleep.

They year was boring as shit.

"Ahh, come on it wasn't that bad." Makoto whines, if he sounded somewhat strained nobody commented on it.

(There was nothing to worry about after all Kemi was alive he was just sleeping and recovering in the hospital hehadtobe-)

"I'm pretty sure that he had other stuff in his mind at that time." Takuya added

"He can't be thinking about it all the damn time," he complains, like a child. "Plus he said that he was having fun hanging out with us." 

"Yeah, he looked like he was having fun!" 

"SEE EVEN YAMAGISHI AGREES WITH ME!" 

"He doesn't count! Both of you share the same brain cell!"

"Is that a good thing?"

"No."

"HEY!"

"HEY!"

"I wouldn't blame Kemi," Atsushi chuckles. "He's older by us for a couple of years right? Maybe for him we are like children and not just that he must be anxious due to his situation." 

This body was weak as shit, and short to boot, he hated how he looked like the ghost of something not there. The need to shave off the badly done blonde hair and the need to pierce his ears made him itch so he rarely looked at himself in the mirror.

"So at least he knows that he looks like a lame-ass delinquent." Baji said, smirking.

"I don't recommend shaving your head, Kemi, it would look bad on you." Mikey said while munching on a snack (Yes he did get up and got it from the fridge)

"Close your mouth while you eat!" Draken exclaimed while pointing at the person sitting next to him feeling irritated.

Snorting Atsushi couldn't help but chuckle at that remember once more what his aunty had offer to do with Kemi's hair.

Getting along with the middle school gang bar Takuya, who still looked at him spooked and unsure, was easy, They had only known Takemichi for a year, so when he changed and started acting differently they didn't think too much on it, sure they commented on it but he wasn't a seasoned sales associate for nothing lying to people to be left alone and not get yelled at was kind of his specialty.

Takuya chuckled at the memory of his early interaction with Kemi. He wasn't now particularly creeped out in the present, he had already accepted that Takemichi wasn't going to come back, he had a whole year to do so and while it wasn't easy it was better than cling to a dead person.

'And–'

He side-eyed his closest friends not paying mind to Inui-san after all he hadn't known Takemichi only Kemi.

'They haven't really processed the fact that someone who was somewhat a close friend to them was replaced? died? yet...'

"Lying his specialty? That's hard to believe." Mikey commented 

"Is it?" Baji asked raising an eyebrow.

"That doesn't mean that he can't lie but when we met he just didn't give that type of vibe ya' know?" He said not really paying much attention to the conversation.

Remembering that they really hadn't noticed a change in Takemichi or Kemi the squad couldn't help but frown and look away somewhat guilty. The most observant people in the room that noticed didn't say anything.

The whole delinquent thing made him anxious.

"Do you think that maybe... he didn't want to do those type of stuff?" Atsushi asked Takuya in a hushed voice feeling now guilty after seeing Kemi's feelings about delinquency.

Raising an eyebrow Takuya took some seconds to answer the question, "I won't say that he was excited to be a delinquent but you guys didn't force him either," He explained trying his best after all Kemi didn't always share his feelings about the delinquency,

 "But the only reason that he stayed as a delinquent is because of Takemichi." Takuya said looking at him in the eye deciding to not lie, after all that was the truth the first year the only reason that Kemi stayed as a delinquent was because of Takemichi.

And the reason why he even stayed as a delinquent wasn't really because he wanted to it was more that he had a bad luck first confronting Kiyomasa then meeting Draken and Mikey then everything went from some punches and petty fights to fatal knife wound and a hit in the head with a metal bat.

He could still feel the judging and piercing stare of his mother, her yell of disapproval and disappointment made him flinch, and the phantom pain of a shoe hitting his head as he ran away haunted him making him equal parts painfully embarrassed, and terribly lonely.

"Welcome to the club." Baji snorted, knowing how it feels.

He pushed through, but one day as he and Takuya walked home the boy turned to him with a look of deep empathy and pity.

"If you don't like fighting you should stop... It's alright. It's nearly been a year and I don't think Takemichi is coming back..."

He looked down, ashamed, and sad, but a hand on his head made him look up at the awkward smile of a boy he used to know so well, but now he knew this one just as well if not better. He was weird, and earnest, and awkward, but he was honest, and kind, and he tried so hard to do what he had to do.

"I'm alright Taku-boy, I've still got three more months before the full year has passed, don't give up yet!"

"At this point he's just clinging to any type of hope that the other is coming back." Angry said, but it was mostly directed at his brother.

"More like he's in denial." Smiley mused.

"Even his friend looked resigned." He added 

"I won't say that he resigned he just accepted it." Angry said, not really liking how it was worded.

"Tomato tomato."  Smiley responded

Giving the other a double thumbs up he waved as he jogged to his house's entrance, Takuya was left alone and he really felt it then because if Takemichi would come back that would mean that this one would die. He had already explained it to him, that he had died and had just ended up in this body one night without any explanation.

"I just don't know anymore..."

It took nearly 3 months before he had broken down and had a good old fashioned panic attack and crying jag, he was lucky it was in his room and not out and about as he had promised to go to the arcade with Yamagishi and Makoto, after finishing he had texted the two that he couldn't make it promising food to them as reconciliation.

"Neh – How is that you didn't notice?" Baji asked the question that had been bothering him some time.

He himself knew that he wasn't the sharpest tool in the box when academics come into the picture but he considered himself at least decent to know when someone in his group of friends was experiencing something.

So he blurted out what was bothering him since it showed that none of his friends except pretty boy over noticed the seriousness of the situation or if they did they didn't bother to get to know what the problem was.

He himself could not imagine the grief of loosing somebody that was close to them and not just that also not being able to do or anything or even get angry at the person that was responsible for it when they themselves didn't choose to get to this situation.

(But that's a lie isn't it? he failed to be with Kazutora or help him isn't that the same as loosing him?)

"I- well I guess we didn't know him that well and we just assumed that he was going through some changes..." Yamagishi said ending his sentence with a whisper.

"HAH-?!"

"That's enough you can't expect someone that has only know him for one year to know that somebody possessed their friend." Inui said not in the mood for arguments when the only thing that he wanted to do was watched their future and go back to Kemi and get Koko back from Tenjiku.

Baji 'tch' and looked the other way after seeing the looks that Chifuyu and Mikey were sending him not before muttering some protests tho.

Whining texts came through but they agreed easily enough.

He set the phone down and finally he tried to figure out something, his hands felt numb as they grabbed a notebook and pen and wrote down things in shitty wobbly spanish and english his hands were unused to the letters.

He wrote his mother's name.

He wrote his grandmother's name.

He wrote his sisters names.

Some people winced across the room and others averted their eyes away from the TV, everybody in the room without any exception felt uncomfortable at seeing this moment of grieving of the boy.

Not just that it also felt like an invasion of privacy from their part (More like a forced invasion of privacy–)

'Why didn't I notice?' Atsushi thought, finally putting his eyes back on the screen, he was one of the group of people who had averted their eyes away from the screen yet he couldn't help but feel like he owed Kemi to watch this.

'To know how much he suffered and he hadn't done shit to help.'

Inui along with The Mizo gang were the most affected among the people who were present it wasn't that they didn't feel any sympathy or even pity for the guy who's life they were watching, it was just that most of them excluding Mikey and Draken don't know him.

So for them it's like watching a tragic TV-show and while they feel sad, pity, and sympathetic for him they haven't know him for years as his middle school friends nor do they have a deep respect and admiration for Kemi as Inui has.

Inui Seishu should've done better as the self-proclaimed right hand man of Takemichi.

If he had done better then wouldn't the person he had admired most, second to the First leader of the Black Dragons, be with him right now? And not in a hospital fighting against impossible survival changes plus being forced to watch him break down over the losses of his family .

Inui had never felt as failure more than now watching how much he was hurting and not being able to do anything. 

He wondered if he was destined to always be a lost cause. First he lost Akane, lost Shinichiro, almost lost Koko and now Kemi is dying possibly alone in a cold white room.

Inui Seishu was an abandoned person and will always be, forever.

'Kemi-san...' Inui teeth were clenched against each other feeling agitated by seeing the person he had the utmost respect for being shown like this without any consent of his.

Finally he got to his name, which he couldn't even remember and he thought whoever had brought him here was so fucking cruel as to take his own name away, but grabbing a metal bin and matches he headed to the backyard and he burned them.

He always knew that Kemi wasn't his real name after all he had to know his real name for him and Mikey to be able to find in the school that he studies at, but somehow knowing that his nickname was born of possibly being the closest to his real name was heartbreaking.

Draken wasn't sure if he would ever be able to hear someone call Kemi and not remember the reason why wants to be called by that nickname.

Praying, something he had learned from his grandmother though he wasn't religious even now, though likely it was more out of spite than disbelief.

Donning the cross, "Amen..."

Nobody spoke nor interrupted the scene that was playing.

He stared at the burning papers of his past life, he cried silently and alone.

Yamagishi gazed at the screen somewhat dazed and couldn't help but block out what was currently being shown in the TV.

A part of Yamagishi – the selfish and greedy couldn't help but yearn for the simpler days where there was no Taman and no Kisaki. Kemi and Takemichi both of them had been good for his past self and his little group of friends.

Both of them and his little group of friends that was just a bunch of lonely and cast out teens had brought him genuine joy.

He enjoyed when Akkun would talk about all the possible hairstyles that he would do when he becomes a hairstylist, enjoyed when Takuya would just sit next to him and listen to his crazy stories about the delinquent world, enjoyed the adventures that Kemi always brought, enjoy the teasing Makoto would do about his sex life. 

He enjoyed it, and yearned it for it now more than ever. 

(He wished for those days to come back more now than ever, before all Toman's trouble before Kisaki's plans and before knowing that Kemi wasn't Takemichi but Kemi was Kemi)

(He sometimes even wished for Toman to have never put Kemi in so much problems or never appear in their lives at all)

(Was that selfish of him?)

He met Masaru once, probably sent over by his mom to check on his baby cousin who had not been seen for a while. He was unpleasant to say the least, but unpleasant in the way most teens and preteens were, mainly annoying and pretentious and so uncomfortable in their own skin they have no idea what to do, but be a prick. 

"He kind of view us as kids doesn't he?" Mikey asked, Draken who was next to him raised his eyebrow as if saying 'no duh'

Pouting at the non-verbal response he said, "Come on! Don't be like that I just didn't pay much attention to that before." 

"I honestly don't think that he has treated us both as kid, think about us as one probably." Draken said, knowing that if he didn't respond this would go forever, yet also feeling slightly irritated of being thought as a kid.

Which is to say he was a kid.

A kid being bullied by the looks of it by someone a hell of a lot stronger than him though he tried to hide it under the veneer of prideful arrogance, but a stare down by blue eyes made him sutter and run.

"Now that I noticed his are really blue." Hakkai randomly commented, causing Mitsuya who was sitting next to him to look at him.

"Well that was random, Hakkai." Mitsuya couldn't help but crack a smile at that, it wasn't even funny but the randomness of the comment really got to him.

"E-Eh? Really Taka-chan? I just couldn't help but comment on it." Ha said while scratching his neck

"It's nothing bad don't worry." Mitsuya assured at the nervous vice-captain.

Takuya, who had been over, looked at him in question, "He's being crueler than usual... what's wrong?"

Takuya was surprised at the blonde's angry face, he had never seen the others face in an expression other than mild annoyance or placid amusement. The boy clicked his tongue as he laid on the ground, the house empty once again.

"Some things never change no matter where you are..."

"Huh? So that happened before." Angry voiced out loud his thoughts.

"You're right." Smiley said, while slightly leaning against his brother, "Yet I wonder was he the one being bullied or did he know someone who was bullied?" He inquired

"It could be both but maybe he knew someone who was being bullied." Angry replied 

'Some things never change no matter where you are... I wonder if no matter where I am things will never change for me and Yuzuha.' Hakkai thought, his previous neutral mood being ruined by his negative thought.

Takuya looked at him, and the blonde just waved off the other, "Forget it, nothing we can do about it..."

'Nothing we can do about it.. is he that type of person?' Hakkai let his thought slightly wonder.

"That doesn't sound like him at all Ken-chin." Mikey muttered to Draken while putting his chin in his hand.

"Your right." Draken said while nodding his head he had talked less than two hours with Kemi but he just didn't look like the type to back down or just let go something like this, and even less if it was family.

"Wait now that I think about it isn't this about the time where Toman's name was being used for underground fights?" Baji pondered out loud, while wondering if he had come to the right conclusion and the piss-hair cousin was being put into those fights.

"Hm? Oh! That..." Mikey said forgetting the annoying pest that was that guy - what was his name again Kayo- something?

"What does have that to do with anything?" Angry uttered his and his brother question.

"Oh! Right technically we didn't stop the underground fights that was being run under Toman's name-''Mikey started but Draken ended the sentence at the same time, "It was Kemi, that was why we went to his school to meet him."

There's a mild pause before everyone whirls around to the two in the front and goes, "wait, what?" Almost as if most couldn't process the info that was given to them. Some seconds pass and all hell goes loose.

Then suddenly the room becomes completely chaos.

Then a collective "WHAT!" The Toman members  yells, their voices three decibels too high as Mikey whistles and looks the other way suddenly finding the window where you could see the earth planet more interesting than ever.

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT?!"

"SO YOU ARE TELLING ME THAT MR.SCRAWNY LOOKING GUY STOPPED THE FIGHT RING?!"

"AND DIDN'T YOU TOLD US THAT YOU ENDED THE FIGHT RING BY YOURSELF?!"

"HEY! NOW DON'T IGNORE US MIKEY YOU LITTLE SHIT!"

"Baji-san please calm down!"

"So much for trying to peacefully watch this as fast as possible."

Mitsuya paused a little with his reaction before sighing as if resigned and resting back down deciding to not give into the temptation of freaking out along with the most temperamental of the bunch.

After sitting down and observing the scene of Mikey ignoring the questions of Baji and Smiley while Angry and Chifuyu try to calm them and Draken having his usual 'disappointed but not surprised' face that he was sure that was way too common for him. 

He couldn't stop the laugh that followed after and looked fondly at his fellow friends and members.

'I wish that this last forever, always having fun and making new memories together.'

Sweat dropping after looking sight in front of him, 'But it's okey if you tune it down a bit.'

Except there was something he could do about it and it ate at him like a termite eats at the foundations of one's home, sooner or later the guilt would make his promises of inaction fall in on themself but today was not one of those days.

'In the end you did do something about it.' Takuya exasperated thought.

'Kemi! You damn meat shield! We actually thought that you would die when you confronted him!' Yamagishi nervously thought, remembering how even Takuya thought that he was going to die after challenging Kiyomasa.

Today was for the sweet and smelly soothing work of volunteering at the local animal shelter.

Making clicking noises and a truly happy smile made its way onto his face, "Come here princess, let's get you bathed, you have an appointment with a new family..."

"Wow, didn't know that Kemi volunteers at an animal shelter," Atsushi whispered to a still shaken looking Makoto.

"Right." The black- haired boy cracked a smile. "But I'm pretty sure that I have heard him talked about it with the Captains."

'If I remember Captain really likes cats doesn't he? Maybe that's why the bonded so fast?' Yamagishi pondered after hearing their conversation.

Princess was an old golden retriever left here after it's owner got tired of taking care of it, no longer enchanted as it was not a 'cute puppy' anymore. She was sweet, even-tempered and still as energetic as she was when she was only a couple months old, a true sweetheart.

This was bliss.

Baji eyes narrowed at the boy with interest.

This was his own happiness, something completely separate from the going ons of Takemichi's life, something no one knew about, not even Takuya.

"Oh! So kind of like his safe place!" Atsushi whispered, Yamagishi and Makoto nodding along with them.

After that bath his boss gave him a hearty pat and told him to take a break, heading to the back he grabbed a bento and headed to the park to sit and eat. It was just his luck that he had to meet a bunch of bullies bothering kids, still if he just...

"It's obvious that with your shitty luck you will get in trouble with them."

"I think everybody who knows him can tell that Yamagishi."

"Shut up Makoto! This is my moment!"

"Which moment?"

"Takuya?! The betrayal!"

"They're not wrong as far as I see."

"Shut your damn mouth Atsushi!"

"Hah?!"

"Have problem hearing?! I said shut up! I wasn't speaking to you!"

"Then don't talk at all!"

Another slap fight began.

"Shut up, you're all annoying." Said Inui with a frosty glare that scared all the squad enough to shut their mouths and scoot away a little away from the suddenly scary guy.

A few who were paying attention to the scene snorted, amused.

"HAH! You just gonna walk away without paying any respects, you shitty blonde!?!"

"Called it." Makoto whispered, proudly to Yamagishi who rolled his eyes at his behavior.

Scooting over and keeping his voice down to not catch the ex-black dragon member attention he whispered back, "Everyone can see that dumbass!"

Rolling his eyes at his friends predictable response he whispered, "Don't get so mad over a comment, what got your panties in a twist?"

'That's it!' Yamagishi thought irritated beyond belief.

Just as he opened his mouth to curse his black-haired friend from hell to earth, they both felt a pair of eyes digging holes in their backs which was none other than Inui, who they quickly switched their attention from but not before flinching from his stare.

His face turned into a grimace as he turned back around gripping the bento tight. There were 3 of them, but none of them wore uniforms so they likely weren't a part of a gang, and the boy looked to be younger than even himself.

'For a moment I thought that it was the Koyamisu guy.' Atsushi thought not remembering  the guy's name or face very well.

'Wait no it can't be them they don't have a gang jacket which should mean that they aren't affiliated with any gangs.'

Rubbing a hand down his face the three boys looked to one another, "Is there any way you can be convinced to let us both go?"

They laughed, "Sure, sure, just lick my shoe and maybe I'll let you and the kid go."

"He's kind of like a trouble magnet isn't he?" Mikey commented

"That's a big possibility if you consider that this was close to the date that he beat up Kiyomasa and we both met." Draken said, recalling their first meeting and he was sure that the guy was being extra petty to them for getting him out of class.

"Is Takemichi here?"

"Man, have some decorum you might not care about school, but what gave you the idea I don't, I may be dumb, but-... well there's nothing after that."

"Nooooo~, I just like being called out by tall blondes with shitty hair cuts."

 "HAH!!! Who the fuck do you think you are?!"

"Apparently a fucking dumbass, who are you?!"

"I'm-"

"T-Takuya? Did you decide to go blonde?"

"Ah there's two of them... no wait Takuya is taller."

"GET BACK TO CLASS!!! Fucking pendejos, bunch of, this is why we're dumb..."

"Ah yeah, sorry about that I'm shit remembering things without shorthands and shit, so you're Mikey, and you with the balding head is Draken?"

"We're here to talk to you about Kiyomasa."

"Who's that again?"

"Alright, are we sure this is the dumbass who beat up those four because I don't think he even knows how to tie his shoes!!!"

A tick mark appeared in his head after recalling their whole encounter, yeah he definitely was irritating them to get back at both him and Mikey for getting him out of class.

"Ugh!! These people are annoying me so much!!" Exclaimed Angry to Smiley who was next to him nodded feeling irritated with them too the same or if more than his brother.

"When we get out of here I can't wait to punch their faces in."

There were few things that made him angry, and he means truly angry, he was a responsible and reasonable guy, he took care of his baby sisters, managed the household, he made food, and he did well in school.

Still...

Inui couldn't help but lean closer to the screen in anticipation after all the times that he had seen Kemi truly mad and furious he could count them with his right hand so he was not ashamed to admit that he was looking forward for those guys to get their asses handed to them.

The first boy fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.

"Woah! So he does pack quite the punch!" Exclaimed Baji excitedly, now looking more physically invested in what the screen was showing. It's not that he was being insensitive with the dyed-blonde it's just that he didn't expect him to even know how to fight.

"See Baji, you shouldn't judge too fast people." Mitsuya said while smirking, he had taken a slightly liking to the boy after hearing that he took care of his siblings and was able to move forward with the odds against him.

Which made the other who was enthusiastic about the fight scowl and look the other way.

In the other side of the room Kemi's school friends were very much excited about their friend being shown so cool, letting out some shouts of encouragements as if the said boy could hear them.

Inui who would have been beyond annoyed with the noise had he not been paying attention to the screen admiring how cool he was.

'I rather see you fight every week with no-good bullies than have to visit you at the hospital every month Kemi.' Takuya thought, his mood being ruined after the depressing thought.

He groaned but didn't move to get up, the other two looked at the boy who had the face of a demon instead of a human, brows exaggeratedly furrowed teeth bared. He stepped over the fallen body and he walked with an assuredness that someone who knew what they were doing had. The others, surprised, had let the boy go who distanced himself from them and nearly turned before deciding to stay and watch.

"...Well, fuck..." Takuya swore.

"More like what the fuck?" Makoto looked proud and surprised.

Atsushi grinned. "Uh, no. More like, that was fucking amazing—"

"Alright settle down!" Mitsuya snapped. "Enough cursing!"

"Yeah, he aced it!" Yamagishi eyes sparkled with awe. "Like seriously, he was 100% badass!"

"Kemi looked really cool." Inui commented, his mouth twitching upwards.

"He was amazing!" Atsushi said grinning.

"Now if only he used that in our earlier  fights!" Makoto exclaimed, still smiling but it now didn't reach his eyes. "Instead of feigning being knocked out ."

Draken smirked feeling proud of his new friend, and looked at Mikey who was still watching the scene being shown with a smile.

'You're really cool Kemi...' Mikey fondly thought.

It was like a terrible dance in motion, one of the bastards yelled as he threw a punch, too wide, as he ran through by a knee, the next turned to run, but was quickly knocked out with a punch to the back of the head, all three were on the ground in an instant.

Many in the audience couldn't help but judge the boys postures and the time that they lasted while fighting.

Clicking his tongue the blonde checked his phone and sighed, "I wasted my break on these weak punks what a pain..."

Turning he headed to the bench, and sat down, unwrapping a bento box he started to eat the fallen bodies still just lying there.

"Kemi no!"

"Why would you just next to the boys you just beat, what if they wake up?!"

"It's not bad that Takuya."

"Yeah! What's wrong with eating after some beat downs?!"

"Baji there are so many things wrong with that sentence that I don't even know where to start."

"What the..."

"Oh you're still here, get out of here kid! Don't wanna get involved in shit like this."

"Wait is that-?!" Makoto exclaimed surprise while pointing at the screen.

"NAOTO?!" The whole Mizo gang was surprised because as far as they know Kemi and Hina's younger brother met at the Festival, after Naoto asked Kemi to be his student.

The other boy rubbed the back of his neck, and the boy while nervous ran in front of him a quick bow in thanks and then he was gone. The blonde looked after him in amusement and continued to eat, "Hope this doesn't bite me in the ass later..."

It would.

"Why am I not surprised anymore." Hakkai said exasperated, by now it looked as if the guy had the worst luck in the whole world.

Still, not in a terribly bad way, but definitely in an annoying way.

"Well that was something." Smiley said, stretching his arms.

"No shit Sherlock." Baji said while snorting and crossing his arms.

 "So this Kemi guy can fight." Stated Smiley to Angry choosing to ignore the first division captain comment.

Angry nodded at his brother comment.

"So you both have met him haven't you?" Mitsuya asked Mikey and Draken who both nodded but didn't elaborate.

"It was quite interesting." Chifuyu voiced his thought out loud.

"Still creepy that we are watching his life tho." Baji commented receiving nods in response.

'How far in the future will this screen show?' Inui thought.

'Well there's only one way to know.'

Chapter Text

It's a week to the day he had arrived here.

"It's interesting how it skips so many days." Chifuyu commented, while stuffing his mouth with some spicy chips that he found in the bridge.

"More like it takes way too long for the important parts to start." Baji dismissively said while bouncing his leg up and down, the time that he has been sitting here watching the miserable life of a kid starting getting to him.

"The important parts?"  Chifuyu raised an eyebrow not understanding.

"You know! What was written on the letter." He answered, and crossed his arms.

"Oh! Baji-san you actually remembered!" The blonde exclaimed in surprise causing Baji's eye to violently twitch.

"Hah?! What's that supposed to mean?!" He angrily huffed 

Sweat dropping the vice captain of the first division averted his eyes and exclaimed, "Look! The TV is still on we should pay attention we don't want to miss anything!"

"Did you just ignore me?!"

Smiley didn't try to hide his laughter, at the sight of Baji being ignored and called stupid by his vice captain.

A year has almost passed and he is freaking out because he has been called out to the back of the school and though he supposedly is alone with this girl he can feel the piercing stares, eyes closed and an awkward smile, 'Those little fuckers better walk the hell away...'

"Umm... Takemichi, I was just wondering... would you like to go out?!?!"

"Oh no.." Takuya groans while covering his face with both hands, "I remember this day."

"And Tachibana looks pretty as always." Makoto compliments

"Is this going to show us how an old man in a teenager gets more hoes than us?" Smiley complained already getting impatient to know what happens in the future.

Mitsuya looks at his friend with a twitching eyebrow irked.

"If it bothers you that much to not have a partner, just get yourself one and stop being so envious." Baji bluntly told him.

"Hah?! What was that you bastard! Just so you know I have already had my couple of affairs! Not like a certain someone." Smiley turned to Baji's direction with a vein popping out of his temple due to his irritation.

Sighing Mitsuya already feels a headache coming, "Talking about having girlfriends and boyfriends when you don't even have a single strand of hair under your arm prints."

Both of them which turned their heads to the lilac haired male so fast that he was surprised that they didn't break something important.

"We do have!" They yelled annoyed.

"Ease your yapping you imbeciles!" Draken yelled after seconds of their petty fighting getting on their nerves.

Play dumb.

"Uh out where? 'Cuz uh... we're already outside?"

Too dumb.

Groans and sighs of dissatisfaction could be heard from the Mizo gang.

While the Toman's members chuckled at Kemi's 'oh so smart reply'.

"I still don't get it why he didn't even gave her a chance." Makoto complained while pouting after all it looked like his friend always got all the girls.

The other three looked at him as if he spouting the biggest stupid shit that they have ever heard, or at least more stupid that his average nonsense.

"Hey! Why are you looking at me like that?!" He said after some second of uncomfortable silence for him.

"Wasn't it obvious? Kemi's straight as a circle." Takuya said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world while also looking at his friend as if he was an imbecile. How he managed to do that at the same time nobody knows.

"Plus he probably viewed her as kid due to him being somewhat an adult." Takuya continued his friend's sentence, looking at his black haired friend with a mocking smile for not knowing something so obvious.

"Why?! You!" Makoto looked ready to explode but in the end to avoid more embarrassment he just scowled and looked the other way out of embarrassment.

A smack could be heard, the motion of hand slapping a forehead comes to mind, but the blonde keeps a confused and innocent face as he looks at the girl earnestly. Just a bit more and she'd likely leave in embarrassment, it would be embarrassing for both of them, but he really didn't want to go out with her, he'd leave the first date to the actual Takemichi.

"Yeah... he seems as dumb as big brother when love is brought in the picture..."

Mikey felt slightly melancholic after witnessing the total failure that this love confession was, after all he had witnessed many of the rejections that Shinichiro had received and he was as dumb when it came to girls as Kemi.

The fifteenth time his brother had confessed, Shinichiro was responsible for them that night and he couldn't leave them alone in the house since their grandpa was out in the countryside. He had no choice but to bring himself and Emma along.

He remembered how annoyed the girl looked after being woken up at ten in the night just to see Shinichiro singing his heart out for her as Wakasa was playing the guitar, his other friend who frequently smoked was awkwardly smiling and clapping his hands along, he knew that Wakasa wasn't  exactly playing the guitar though (that guy can't play shit) while he himself was trying to hide a speaker behind his back as Shinichiro sings his heart out.

Yeah... that didn't end well.

God he hoped he came back...

"And he also needs to move on." Baji said, frowning.

"That's kind of harsh don't you think?" Hakkai said leaning forward to shake eye contact with the said boy.

"But if he doesn't then it will be a worse fall." He responded back with a harsh tone, he didn't mean to sound rude with his fellow Toman member but what he said was what he thought was best, after all he was pretty sure that the reason why they were here was because the future wasn't looking good.

And if they were reacting to this kid it should mean that he was important in their future wether it was for a good or a bad reason it was yet to be decided.

Nobody made a comment after that even if their opinions differ from the black haired male.

She looked red, Hinata Tachibana was a cute girl, one of the most popular girls at the school from what he heard, well liked, and very attractive, him getting asked out by her was something he should be proud of.

Still...

"No I- Uh I mean would you-"

"Poor girl, I feel bad her." Mitsuya said.

"Yeah, it must take a lot of courage to confess to someone." Chifuyu agreed 

Then the sweet, sweet sound of a teacher yelling at his friends who were hidden behind a bush invaded their senses, Hinata seemed to burn even more red and Takemichi just continued to look at her confused.

"So he did know." Yamagishi pouted, feeling like stupid for falling the act of being a dense idiot that Kemi had put on, to avoid rejecting Tachibana's feelings.

"Of course he knew." Atsushi loudly exhaled, also feeling stupid for calling Kemi a dense fool when he probably only saw Tachibana as a child.

"Wait do you think that it will show that day...?" Makoto whispered, leaning closer to Takuya and Yamagishi.

"Makoto, it would be very helpful if you tell us exactly which day you are talking about." Yamagishi rolled his eyes at his friend question.

"You know! That day!" Makoto loudly whispered

"You moron! We have no idea what you're talking about!" Yamagishi final last straw of patience snapped.

"And I have to deal with this..." Atsushi murmured to himself feeling his daily migraine coming soon.

"The day that he meets Draken and Mikey!" Makoto rolled his eyes not believing how slow sometimes his friends could be.

"Probably," Takuya said intervening their conversation, "I mean they're here to see their future right? So it probably will show the most important moments."

"And that's bad!" Makoto grabbed Takuya's shoulder and shakes him back and forth out of frustration.

Resulting in him being sacked upside the head by none other than Atsushi who was getting even more annoyed not understanding why was Makoto so panicked.

"So?" Yamagishi raised an eyebrow not getting his point.

"So! They will see how we disrespected their commander!" At this point the boy was shaking out of nervousness.

"What are you talking about we didn't even interact with them!" Takuya annoyed, whispered.

"That's not the point! We may not have disrespected them but Kemi did! And we are his friends whatever he did it will be reflected on us!" Makoto said already imagining the worst case scenarios

GROAN

"No he didn't, he just didn't know who they were." Atsushi rolled his eyes and rubbed his temples already done with their stupidity.

"And you'll believe that? You really think that he didn't just do that to annoy those bastards?" Makoto groaned exasperated.

"He would never! - Wait never mind he would." Yamagishi was in the middle of his sentence when he remembered how petty his friend could be in some occasions.

Atsushi shushed them harshly and said, "All of you shut up! Toman members are not that petty to attack us for our friend disrespecting the commander and the vice commander and not just that! They are Kemi's friend.

"And of your really don't wanna get beaten don't go around calling them bastards, Makoto." He ended his sentence with a sigh feeling accomplished when not a noise was heard from the group.

"But-''

GROANNN

"Shut up!"

"Umm... well I gotta go if you still need to talk about it you can ask on monday?"

He gave her a warm smile as jogged away meeting his friends who had been caught out by the gym teacher, a charming smile, and an easy explanation got them off with a warning, but the piercing stares would not leave him.

"Yeah I think that we know who that is." Draken uttered out loud then glanced at the four dramatic school friends of Kemi who were sitting in the other side of the room.

"Sooo...."

Yamagishi had a teasing grin, and Makoto elbowed him, "What did she say?!"

Takemichi played the dense idiot, "She said she wanted to go out, I didn't really get it because we were already outside."

"So he was just acting as a dense idiot!" Makoto exclaimed, irritated after confirming that Kemi was just playing the act of a dense idiot.

"I mean he probably was annoyed with you guys." Angry said, scowling.

"Yeah! He probably was annoyed as hell with you idiots for spying on his love confession." Smiley backed his brother up, agreeing with him.

The said 'idiots' sweat dropped after hearing what they were called and would have argued back against whoever said something like that but then they remembered who insulted them and wisely decided to keep their mouths shut.

Takuya shook his head, hand hiding a smile, Akkun looked embarrassed for the both of them but mainly for Tachibana. Makoto and Yamagishi looked at him like he was the stupidest man alive, then looked at one another doing that weird silent communication thing, simultaneously they spoke, "You are an idiot."

A shocked and terrified look crossed the blonde's face, "I am deeply offended and slightly nauseous that you would say something like that to me."

"Oh lord! It was once people! One time I do something wrong and nobody forgets it!" Makoto groaned, and covered his face with his hands out of embarrassment.

"Pretty sure that it wasn't only once but you do you I guess..." Yamagishi mockingly whispered

"I don't wanna hear that from you Mr.If-I-use-glasses-I-will-become-smarter." Atsushi said, raising an eyebrow at his friend who flinched and looked the other way whistling.

"But I'm smart." He muttered to himself but also made sure that his friend didn't hear him.

They could swear that they heard someone mutter something across the lines "it helps.." and "I will get smarter.."

Nobody paid much attention to who said and those who did know the person only sweat dropped at his ridiculous thoughts. 

Offended sounds escaped them as the three of them fell into a play fight that might have ended up with one of them getting their hand bitten.

"Kemi has interesting friends." Mikey whispered to the person that was seated next to him who only nodded in response.

Takuya laughed and Akkun rolled his eyes, shaking his head as if done with them though the smile evident on his face showed his amusement.

"So... how are you doing? There's only a day until the deadline, what'll you do if he doesn't come back?"

Almost everyone in the room felt of pity for the man in a teenager body, most barely knew him for 20 minutes and already showed where he stands.

"He won't come back will he?" Atsushi finally had the balls to ask the question that everyone in his friend group was avoiding.

"Atsushi don't say that! –'' Makoto said agitated, after all while he hadn't noticed or even thought about the possibility of another person who is one of his closest friends having replaced someone who was also his friend once upon a time, he felt somewhat guilty if one left and the other stayed.

"He's not wrong." Takuya interrupted, before they could start anything in front of this people.

"Let's be honest here, this was a year ago do you think that there's a chance that Takemichi will really come back?" He said, eyes getting colder with each word that came out of his mouth.

"And you do know that if he comes back Kemi will have to go right?" While his tone was casual his words horrified his group of friends who hadn't thought about that being a possibility.

Takuya took a second to observe his friends face and sighed looking exhausted with all that was being revealed but also felt guilty for snapping at them, for something that they couldn't control nor did they have the time to process the fact that their friend had left? Died?

"Look this is not the time or place for us to discuss this matter, if we get a break or after we leave we will talk about this, understood?" Takuya said, not leaving place for any discussion.

Silence.

Nobody spoke and he took that as a silent yes, he sighed and put his attention once more on the screen.

(Yes, he did notice how it was a little to quiet in the other side of the room and how some were digging holes in his back with their stares, but will he acknowledge it? no)

The blonde laid on the roof of his house. Takuya had stayed with him worried he would do something drastic, he might have felt the clawing feeling of... something.

"I don't know... I kind of really hoped that I would disappear or something, but I kind of hoped it would take me when I had least expected it. It would hurt less you know, but now... I don't know, I'd like to say I've got it all figured out but most likely I'll throw up, have a panic attack and then fall asleep hoping this was just like a real long coma dream. I mean I lost everything. Everything. Takuya... I just don't know."

Takuya sucked in a deep breath, looking down. (No. Please, no.)

Every muscle in Takuya body was tense, and when he closed his eyes shut it felt like he was still just an useless child who couldn't do anything to but watch as his friends visits to the hospital become more frequent as time passed by. (Just turn it off!)

Takuya bit his lip before taking in a breath, "If it makes you feel any better, if you're still here the day after tomorrow, I'mma stick with you. You're just as much my friend as Takemichi was."

Takuya couldn't look at the screen, feeling his whole body prickling and desperate to run. (He wondered how his friends felt at this moment, after all he had quickly accepted the fact that Takemichi wasn't Takemichi anymore)

Atsushi looked over at Takuya in concern noticing how his breathing was starting to come out loud as if he was starting to have trouble breathing.

With those words he left.

It was 3 minutes before midnight.

(Fuck.) Makoto looked over at Takuya  and felt his previous anger due to his friend cold reply turn to ice when he saw him shaking. (Oh, fuck. Not good.)

"Hey..." Atsushi tried to touch his shoulder. "Takuya... are you okay—"

Takuya whacked his hand away and ran for the the bathroom stall before he'd start having a panic attack.

"TAKUYA!" His friends yelled after him.

He disappeared into the bathroom while the other present in the room started to stand up.

"Should we do something about it?" Mitsuya asked.

"We don't wanna overwhelm him though," Draken turned the offer down.

Yamagishi who was the only one of his friend group who hadn't immediately go after Takuya looked angry. "Why did it have to show this?! None of Kemi's emotional baggage was necessary!"

"We're sorry for the invasion of privacy." Chifuyu said, Baji next to him scoffed and looked the other way and muttered,

"It's not our damn fault, we didn't even want to be here in the first place."

"I know it's not your fault, it still doesn't make it better." Yamagishi said before taking his leave.

Nahoya grimaced. (Shit I hate when this type of thing happens) He looked over at the bathroom where Takuya had disappeared. (What could we even say? Sorry that your childhood friend is dead?)

Souya saw the uncomfortable look Nahoya was making, causing him feel agitated. (He probably feels uncomfortable with this type of situation he was never really good at dealing with others people feelings) He sighed and put his hand on his twin shoulder.

"Uh, what should the rest of us do, keep watching?" Hakkai asked.

"I mean, that guy doesn't exactly look like he wants to come back," Chifuyu said.

Inui frowned. "No, shouldn't we wait for them to come back what if they miss something—"

"We know that may be a possibility but try to understand what they are feeling right now," Draken  said evenly.

"And as much as I would like for this to be the last invasion of privacy this will probably not be the last time," Draken pointed out.

Inui didn't look pleased but didn't push the topic.

3 minutes before January 1st.

"Why three?"

"I don't think that's relevant right now."

3 minutes before he would likely have to accept that yeah he was dead, and yeah he would never see his family ever again, and yeah he still had to live for however long this body would last, because unfortunately as he had said he was too much of a pussy to take himself out.

"He should start accepting his new life now." Inui muttered, frowning.

'It's not that he had any problem with him taking his time to grief the loss of his past life but he would rather for Kemi to not have any type of thoughts that relate to suicide.'

And because maybe he wanted to live...

He wanted to be...

The alarm on his phone rang.

It was silent and nothing had happened.

"Shit."

He laid on the floor he felt dizzy and light, yet at the same time heavy because now he had to take charge again. God... he really was going to throw up.

Mitsuya frowns looking at the screen, he feels pity for the young boy being one of the people in the room who had little siblings to take care of.

(It must be devastating, after all the duty of the oldest is protecting and taking care of the youngest and he wasn't even given the chance to say his goodbyes.)

After emptying out his stomach he walked out of his house in an effort to escape the feeling of dread and emptiness. He was truthful with Takuya. He had no idea what he was going to do, this was life, not just the main character from a delinquent manga. He had a life, he had dreams and aspirations and family and duty, he had money and independence and here he was again, a child.

The heavy atmosphere that was present in the room seconds ago completely evaporated after Baji commented,

"Ugh! Not this shit again!" He said annoyed, after all minutes ago they had agreed that  before he had switched bodies with the other guy he was possibly from the future.

(So why the hell! Is he talking about his new life as if it was some sort of TV-show?!)

A neglected child for sure, but 14 again.

"That was kind of predictable." Chifuyu muttered, low enough for anyone to really make sense of what was being said.

'After all his parents weren't shown at all for a whole year- or at least they haven't been shown.'

Sighing as he snuck into a 7/11, buying chips, he gave a weak smile to the cashier who, like a zombie, stared at him unseeingly, walking out he opened the beer he had stolen.

Sticking a tongue out he sat heavily on the empty park bench, "I forgot beer tastes like shit..."

"So why are you drinking it?" Hakkai asked nobody in particular, not expecting to hear any response.

"It's probably therapeutic for him." Mikey said 

"Therapeutic?" Hakkai questioned 

"Alcohol is probably his way of dealing with all his grief." He bluntly explained 

He leaned back, head snuggled into a balck hoodie he pondered the meaning of his existence for maybe a moment or two, before hearing the rumbling sounds of a murder of motorcysles looking over he saw the flapping wings of a black jackets.

He felt sick.

He wished he had stayed home.

Nobody had anything to comment after his inner thoughts were shown.

Standing he left the park, but not before gaining the attention of some of it's more unruly members after all not all of them could be admirable delinquents with strong morals and even stronger wills, some were just bullies using the Toman name to throw their weight around in their own small ponds.

Everyone who was a Toman's member straightened their back after such situation was shown.

"What?"

"Who has the balls to pull some shit like this?"

"We're these the guys who were doing underground fights?"

"These guys..."

Baji who was trying to see if he knew who these morons were chocked on spit and started spluttering after recognizing that these were the dumbasses who got their asses beaten by some small bug.

'But if this is being shown then there's a possibility that the one who beat them up was...' 

Shaking his head he decided to stay quiet hoping for it not to be who he thought that it was who beat those idiots up.

"No, actually those pigs weren't the ones who were supervising the underground fights using Toman's name." Mikey explained, his face looking blank but it was obvious that he wasn't happy about what was being shown.

"Our gang name was trashed due to some buffoons," Mitsuya sighs, " In which division are these guys under?."

Draken looked pointedly furious.

It's not a matter of Kemi's  wellbeing in particular – sure there's that, but the fact that this man is sullying Toman's  name – that is something none of them can tolerate.

It was a shit pull though, that they chose to rough up a half depressed and half insane individual.

Standing over the faces of beaten up Toman members, a crying Takemichi wiped his nose, "God why... what the hell was this shit, fucking delinquents... fuck I'm a delinquent too."

"No shit Sherlock."

Smiley looked at the screen that was being shown and started drawing the similitudes between him and his brother, noticing that they were somewhat similar in the aspect of beaten up people while crying.

(Even tho Kemi doesn't send the guys that he fights to the hospital but those were just small details.)

He left them like that, murmuring all the way he ran, not wanting to deal with them anymore. They would have gone after him, but had to hurry back, but their pride was hurt and a plan was forming. Their bruised and roughed up expressions pulled some raised brows, but they ignored it or bowed depending on who it was from, a fanged and long haired teen laughed at the sight of them.

"You get your asses beat by that scrawny piss-haired brat?!"

"Ha.. that voice!" Chifuyu said, visibly excited 

Baji smirked feeling proud of himself for such a cool entrance compared to the scrawny kid shitty entrance.

Mitsuya just sighed already connecting the dots of why the guys who were using the Toman's name were kneeling and he was sure that it wasn't because his friend had discovered their little underground fights.

While Draken with only one look at everyone's face could tell what they were thinking and he wasn't surprised just disappointed with Baji's train of thought.

Baji had never had a delicate bone in his body, the boys tensed, before nodding, the teen cackled, "Man either you guys are weak as shit or he was strong as fuck either way... next time don't fucking lose."

"Eh." Hakkai made a so-so motion with his hands saying that he wasn't right but he neither was wrong.

After all the guys compared to them or any average Toman member wasn't a threat at all which maxed them weak, but Kemi wasn't bad either.

They tensed necks aching as they kept their bow, the biggest of them was kicked, but he barely let a sound fall as his legs wobbled in an effort to keep him up, soon enough Baji left them to it.

"Should have done more to that bastard for trashing Toman's name." Baji scowled 

"For once I agree with your ugly-ass." Nahoya agreed

Baji nodded deciding to ignore the second part of the sentence.

The boy tried to regain his breath, "We gotta kill that guy."

"You can try.." Inui muttered, scowling.

Anyone who wanted to even touch a single strand of his vice captain hair would have to pass him.

Truly it was embarrassing, after all they are the ones who picked a fight thinking it would be an easy mark.

"How stupid, underestimating somebody based solely on their appearance." Mikey huffed, rolling his eyes at the stupidity that was being shown.

Silence.

The still atmosphere was interrupted by someone full out laughing and by that someoneI mean  Baji Keisuke who had no tact about letting his friend know what he thought.

"When I was your age-'' Baji started, 

GROAN

"Oh god please not this shit again." Draken said, annoyed

"We are the same age!" Mikey responded

"Well when I was your height-"

"And he want there." Mitsuya winced in fake sympathy 

"I drank a lot of milk unlike a certain someone." He finished

An irk mark appeared on Mikey's temple knowing the implications of that sentence, "And that's relevant because."

"Well you know that may be the reason why-'' He didn't get the chance to finish his sentence when he was tackled to the ground by an angry commander.

Yeah, Draken could feel his daily headache coming once again.

At home Takemichi grumbled, eyes blurry with tears and dull as though they could see nothing, "Fuuuuuuck... this body has shit alcohol tolerance..." he bumped into the doorframe and opened up the fridge taking out a water bottle, the sight of senbei on the counter made his stomach grumble, "Aw~ maaan~... what am I gonna do, I'm so goddamn short, and scrawny in this body even after eating healthy and working out.... I FUCKING WORKED OUT FOR THIS GUY AND HE DIdn't even have the decency to come back..."

He sniffled as he fell to the ground and cried like a child, like the child he was.

"Does that man that he considers himself as a child?" Chifuyu pondered, thinking a little to deeply into the situation.

"Who knows probably..." Baji shrugged indifferent 

"Mamá... mamá perdóname... perdón..."

"What language is that?" Nahoya asked, nobody in particular.

"Does anyone in this room look smart to you?" Inui raised an eyebrow at him

"I found that particularly offensive!" Nahoya retorted back in mock offense 

Causing the blond to roll his eyes at his dramatics.

He fell asleep on the kitchen floor, half eaten senbei gripped in his hand, as he snored snot and tears drying on his red face.

"He looks like a mess.." Hakkai winced in sympathy for the blonde

Takuya found him in a supremely embarrassing position, sighing as he put the soup on the counter as he squatted before the other boy.

He was an ugly sight. Poking at the other cheek the boy opened up crusted eyes, before they closed again face grimacing in pain and regret, "The hell happened to you?"

The other boy grumbled unwilling to speak much less look at the boy, finally though he looked up, his nosy and cheek had a nasty bruise and blood was smeared across his face, "I'm still here, I threw up, left in the middle of the night, stole beer, got beaten up, ran away and then fell asleep while eating senbei."

Then the bathroom door opened, distracting everyone from the screen.

Takuya looked uncomfortable when he walked over to his seat next to Inui with Atsushi  and Yamagishi  by his side and Makoto not too far behind.

"Um, hey..." Takuya rubbed the back of his neck. "Sorry for running off and making a scene."

"You don't have to apologise for that," Mitsuya quickly  reassured.

"And you don't need to explain yourself," Hakkai said.

Takuya smiled a little and sat down next to Inui seat. "Um, so what did I miss?"

The members exchanged looks.

"Uh, nothing much," Chifuyu  replied nervously.

"Your friend may have beaten the fuck out of some of our members and also had a mental breakdown" Baji told him, smiling apprehensively.

Takuya grimaced. "Oh." He looked over at the screen. "Yeah I remember that."

"Is it a problem?" Atsushi asked 

"Not at all!" Hakkai was quick to reassure. "In fact, they deserved it!"

"They were using our gang name for stupid things." Nahoya said dryly, feeling very annoyed.

"That's kinda pathetic man."

Takuya winced feeling guilty for his insensitive comment 

'I shouldn't have said that.'

Renewed tears escaped him as he grunted and sat himself up, "I knooooow~, but I panicked and honestly I should've stayed home, but honestly I didn't want to contemplate my existence and stuff..."

"That's rough buddy." Baji commented, quickly getting bored with the repetitive cycle of weeping of the week.

Takuya stared at him eyes soft and kind, and pulled the bag full of food down, nudging it towards him, "I brought sustenance, you can tell me what you think or we can eat in silence..."

Rubbing his eyes he gave the other a watery smile, "Sorry, sorry, here I am a whole 19 year old, crying to a kid..."

"I have seen worst." Draken dryly said

Puffing out his cheeks, "I'm fourteen you know."

"Still a kid man, you'll get it when you're older, even 17 year old's look like babies to me."

"Okey, now that's offensive." Mikey pouted, wondering if Kemi saw him as a child, and didn't take him seriously 

"I wouldn't blame him.." Draken muttered

"Ken-chin! I heard that!"

Chapter Text

• Some moments earlier in the bathroom •

Takuya could say that this may be the worst day ever.

No – wait, correction today is the worst day of his life.

First the news of one of his closest friends critical condition and then being kidnapped by some bastard deity who had way too much time in their hands to do this kind of fuckery.

He was more than certain that his luck had run out, if being on the verge of a mental breakdown was anything to go by.

For one moment in his entire live he genuinely loathed how unfair life was being.

He hated having to fight against himself for wanting to have Takemichi and Kemi present in his life, he hated having to watch uselessly as his best friend suffered for the lost of his life, he hated that he had to worry about whether Kemi would survive surgery after being stabbed over something that he had no business in, and he hated having being so affected for watching something that had already happened once.

And he himself thought that it was stupid for him to react this way by seeing the last moments of any hope of getting Takemichi back banishing as midnight got closer, he had already accept that Takemichi wasn't coming back and that Kemi had no blame in it. 

In that time he wouldn't consider himself as having been in denial but he didn't accept it completely either, and being slapped in the face with the cold truth was not a good way to remember it.

He inhaled deeply, nose and mouth buried in his hands, trying to burry any negative emotions into a tight ball, swallowing anxiously –  the tears just waiting and waiting to trail down his cheeks in a rush of –

Damn...  Damn.  Damn! Damn! God damn it! Fuck it all!

How is it that a human being could endure so much,  yet the littlest thing could shatter that sense of tranquility.

There was an uneasy silence for a while.

"Takuya?" Akkun popped his head in the kitchen where the two fridges where located and at not seeing anything directly went to the bathrooms stalls. "How do you even properly hide in a bathroom stall?!"

He frowned and looked around his friends keeping their pace behind him, entering the bathroom his gaze rested on the only stall who had a closed door.

Atsushi, Yamagishi, and Makoto the three of them exchanged uneasy glances not having thought how to approach the situation or even help their friend.

Akkun slowly walked to the stall where his friend was obviously hiding, dragging his feet behind walking almost reluctantly.

After the red haired boy sighed he looked straight to the door uncertainty.

"How stupid," Takuya  said quietly, staring at his hands. "How lame can somebody be to almost breakdown over something as insignificant as that scene."

"Being emotional over something isn't stupid... Takuya," Akkun said, frowning. "You're allowed to be emotional over your childhood friend possible death.."

"It's not as simple as you make it out to be..." he replied, sighing. "I was supposed to have accepted Takemichi's death a long time ago yet watching as the minutes pass in the screen and the hopes of him coming back get lower I couldn't help but...."

Yamagishi brow furrowed. " I see nothing wrong with allowing yourself to be sad over the lost of something precious to you." He smiled, (Even tho his friend probably couldn't see him by being in the other side of the door) "And if anything we should also be having an emotional break down...."

"I mean getting kidnapped by aliens and forced to watch the life of a our close friend who we thought that we knew but then it appears that he changed souls with the original Takemichi, his life got ripped away from him, he is older than us, knows the future and if anything is even more fucked up is that I can't differentiate them."

"No!" Takuya exclaimed, hurriedly surprising his middle school friends who weren't expecting the sudden raise of voice.

Takuya shoulders hunched and sighed, "I mean does that make it better? No it doesn't but it is also not your fault."

"Takuya, do you think that you could talk to us about it?" Makoto spoke, taking a leap of faith.

 Takuya hummed, sounding unconvinced.

"You know what fuck this shit!"

"Hey!"  their heads turned to the bottom of the door of the bathroom stall where Makoto was crawling into surprising Takuya who yelped in surprise.

"I am tired of talking to a fucking wall! So better tell me what's wrong so that we can help you!"

"Do I look in the right state to have that type of conversation you moron?!" Takuya snapped

"So does that mean that you are feeling better?"

If you searched in the dictionary the word 'disappointed' you would have a picture of both Atsushi and Yamagishi facial expression right now.

"I'm gonna kick you, where the sun doesn't shine." Takuya threatened.

"I'll take that as a no..." Makoto said, before continuing talking.

"In that case I have a solution!" He confidently stated, causing some raised eyebrows.

Takuya looked at him in disinterest.

"Okey so first close your eyes..." Makoto explained.

Takuya knew that whatever he was planning to do was going to be the stupidest shit ever heard but who was he to judge?

Resigned he closed his eyes as instructed by his friend.

"Take a deep breath..." he instructed 

Takuya obeyed and took a deep breath.

'Maybe this isn't so stupid after all.'

"Silently count in your head to three, then you will find out that...."

Yamagishi leaned slightly forward in interest of what was to come.

"You're still as miserable as ever." He ended with a cheeky grin. And he will not disagree with the fact that the kick in the face courtesy of his dear friend Takuya was deserved, but did he really need to hit that hard?

Atsushi sighed, pinching his nose. 'Growing up? Never heard of it.'

Yamagishi deadpanned about his friends stupidity and his own stupidity of even believing that Makoto would be serious in any situation.

Takuya opened the stall door and sighed hanging his head low feeling better even if it wasn't by much due to the terrible joke of his friend.

"Uh..." Yamagishi  and Akkun stared at him in surprise, after all they thought that the joke would have made him angrier with them.

 Yamagishi feeling unexpectedly brave today decided to be the ice breaker today, "Look, I don't know how many times we will have to watch something this personal in the near future but," he started saying. "As cringey as this sound we will be there for you when if it ever happens again."

" Makoto..." Takuya was unsure (that's a lie he knows-) where this was going.

Takuya frowned. (I'm grateful but...) 

His next words left his friends feeling like chilling cold water was splashed over them, sighing quietly he asked. "Thank you guys I really mean it, yet I don't think that you even understand what I'm feeling right now."

Disagreements spilled from his friends lips but were silenced when he made a 'shush' motion. "Am I wrong?"

Yamagishi was the first who loudly denied it, "Yes! Yes you are wrong Takemichi was my friend!"

Takuya raised an eyebrow, "I would bet Makoto's not so hidden porn collection that you can't difference between Kemi and Takemichi."

"Okey the collection part was unnecessary!" Makoto indignantly cried out, but nobody paid mind to it.

"No, you're wrong we did notice a change after Kemi replaced Takemichi." Atsushi firmly stated

"Really? And what did you do about it? Did you even remember that change in his personality  had the TV not shown you?" Takuya questions were nothing but brutal.

Unexpectedly Makoto was the one who defused the tense situation by being honest, "No, he's right..." he stated.

"No matter how hard I try I just can't see Takemichi as a separated person from Kemi, them wearing the same face not really helping much."

You could hear a pin drop after the silence that had evolved the atmosphere, yet Makoto wasn't finished, "And even if that may be an insult to both Takemichi and Kemi, that doesn't mean that us as your friends can't help you when things get rough."

Following his friend example Atsushi tried to comfort Takuya too,

"Don't sweat it, you just have to ask and we will be there to help you." Atsushi  sat next to where Takuya had seated down in the middle of the conversation, on the other side. "And maybe some of your statement has some truth in it, you know... about Kemi and Takemichi."

Takuya snorted at that, "What I said is the cold hard truth."

"Since when where you so mean?," Makoto asked, rubbing his arms.

Takuya eyes narrowed at that, then mischievously smiled. "I don't know maybe since the day that a certain someone thought that it would be a good idea to bring a spider pet to class and putting it on the girl that you supposedly like and not think that it would get killed." He shrugged, each word visibly affected his black haired friend who looked like he was having a seizure.

 "Or maybe when somebody decided that it was a good idea to sign up in a play without knowing that you were supposed to sing and dance then decide to bail out last minute, Makoto you were the main star."

"Hey! Enough! What's this supposed to be?! Makoto slander day?!" Makoto screeched in frustration.

Whipping his head to the side where Akkun and Yamagishi were trying and failing to contain their laughter, he glared at them then exclaimed.

"And I don't wanna hear a word from you! Akkun and Yamagishi!" He pointed at the red haired male who was still trying to contain his laughter, "If I remember correctly you decided that it was a good idea to beat up the delinquent who was glaring you at the start of the entrance ceremony! Who by the way was Takemichi!"

That shut both of them real quick one because of the embarrassing story and the other on in fear of his black haired friend bringing up any unpleasant story.

Takuya looked at them both hesitantly, then started full out laughing.

"He has finally lost it," Yamagishi said seriously, looking at him pointedly. "How much force do you think that it will take to sedate him."

Akkun chuckled and followed his game, "I don't think that much force would be required."

"How much force do you think that it will take for me to knock you out?," Takuya calmly asked.

"Yeah." Yamagishi sweated nervously smiled. "I think that I should go I really don't wanna loose any important part ya' know?" He flashed a nervous smile, and without a second thought bolted out of there.

Makoto gave an annoyed look, and tackled him to the floor. "Do I look like I'm just going to let you go you coward!?"

"They're idiots." Takuya smiled warmly, watching the brawl. "But idiots with good intentions, thank you."

Atsushi felt something warm grow in his chest by having help his friend take his mind off the topic even for a little lit. "Just as I said you can count on us for anything..."

Takuya  smile grew in relief. "We should stop them or else we will be here long enough for the future to be seen."

Akkun nodded faintly. "Yeah, I guess you're right." He sweat dropped knowing how long they could end up brawling if they aren't stopped.

• Present time •

"So what're you gonna do?"

Takuya sat across from the blond, leaning against the kitchen cabinets, "Man... probably cut my hair for one, I hate this color so much, but I think it's ruined the follicles I don't know and I don't want to go to a hair stylist."

"Finally!" Mitsuya breathed out, he was sure that any more exposure to that horrible thing that this boy called hair cut would surely make him go blind, and not the good kind.

Hakkai sweat dropped at his captain vocal opinion, but didn't disagree with what was said.

"Just as I was getting used to seeing him like this he changes his haircut." Mikey spoke, pouting.

"I'm more relieved than anything, I don't think that I would be able to stand seeing him with that horrific hair dye." Draken complained.

"NO!"

"Thank god you stopped him." Yamagishi sighed relieved, he wasn't sure how good Kemi was at cutting his own hair or dyeing it but if it's anything like Takemichi, then Takuya did the world a favor by stopping him.

Spoon hanging out eyes wide and shocked he thinks this may have been the loudest Takuya had ever been, tucking hair behind his ear in a nervous motion, "I mean... Atsushi has an aunt who owns a hair salon, he could maybe..."

Inui who was seated the closest to the said boy side-eye him and mentally pondered why did his hair look like that if his aunt owns a hair salon?

"Who's Atsushi?"

"Yeah! Who's Atsushi?" Baji asked, repeating the same question asked in the screen.

"I'm pretty sure that he's referring to one of Takemichi was it? Friends that are sitting there." Chifuyu responded before pointing at the Mizo gang direction. Baji wasn't the only one who turned his head to were Chifuyu had just pointed minutes ago, causing all of them to sweat drop at the sudden attention.

"So which one of you is Atsushi?" Angry asked scowling.

The said person flinched at being called out by the blue haired twin, then cleared his throat and pointed at himself.

"Well... that's me." He said, scratching his cheek

"And it's Kemi not Takemichi." Takuya corrected 

"Wait some minutes ago were they calling you 'Akkun'?" Baji asked, even if it sounded more like a demand more than a question.

"Um.. well you see that's the nickname that Takemichi and Kemi call me, so I guess that it kind of stuck?" He lamely tried to explain.

Some who were listening to the conversation nodded at the information but most reacted indifferently at the new information.

Sighing he covered his face in embarrassment, "Are you sure you're 19?"

"Kind of hard to believe sometimes." Draken stated, remembering the guy childish and chaotic personality the first time they met.

Mikey posture was relaxed as he payed attention to any detail that may be important to the future after all he would do anything to dissolve any possible problem that may appear before it happens.

The blonde shrugged, "I am, but also I have a hangover and I had to come to terms with the reality that I'm dead and likely stuck in a body that doesn't belong to me. I'm trying to be rational, patient and calm, because you're here, but really all I want to do is be naked and jump into a shark tank so that I may have the most epic death... that's a lie. I mainly just wanna cry ."

'Took you long enough.' Baji thought, face neutral not giving away his thoughts.

'Death by shark sounds painful' Chifuyu grimaced, imagining how painful it would be to die such a gruesome death.

'Mood' Hakkai thought, sweat dropping.

Making a face, he sighed and nodded, "Right... ok maybe small things then, I know you don't like being called Takemichi so maybe you have a name you prefer, or maybe a nickname?"

"So that's how he selected his nickname." Inui whispered, low enough that nobody could understand.

"Kemi... if you can, it sounds the most right. Maybe my old name sounded similar or something, but of all the words that could come from Takemichi this one is the most familiar."

"You- you don't-"

"Poor guy." Mitsuya sympathies with him, knowing how hard it can get when dealing with impulsive idiots.

"He would not survive being near Baji for a day." Draken deadpanned, knowing how bad it can get and if you add Mikey plus Chifuyu who 99% of the time supports the dumbass decisions.

"Oi! What the hell is that supposed to mean!?" Baji snarled, inching forward in his seat.

"Oh I don't know mr.-I-burn-cars-because-I'm-hungry." Draken dismissively, waving his hand in a dismissive manner.

"And hanging out with you is a danger itself." Hakkai muttered, remembering how he almost got run over by a truck his first and last time that he hung out with the said black haired male.

Was he still salty about it?

Yes.

But in his defense he almost saw his grandmother in the after life and Baji's response to that?

"Well I did save you so I don't see the problem here."

"I also want piercings... and to change my hair color, if this is gonna be my body I'm finally gonna do something about this- about my body that I want. I know I had piercings... that at least I can get back."

"It's good that he's gaining control over his life after a year of just... existing." Mitsuya said, feeling relieved.

"A piercing sounds really cool." Smiley spoke, interested of the idea of getting one himself, maybe.

Angry who knew where his brother mind was straying too pulled on his jacket sleeve and furiously shook his head (it's not that he doesn't want his brother to get one per see, the problem is that if his twin one then he would drag him with him, yeah big fat no.)

He got it, maybe for a second, but he got Take- no Kemi, right there as he tried to avoid speaking about his name. He may have been older, but he was nowhere near the adult he told himself he was and he was just as scared and angry as anyone would be in this situation.

Nobody had anything to comment at the scene  that was being showed.

Nodding he agreed, "Alright, piercings huh... what kind?"

"Ears piercing." Chifuyu suggested, thinking how good it look on him as long as he got rid of the horrible haircut.

"Nose piercing!" Baji suggested, more excited about the idea of getting a piercing than guessing which type of piercing the guy would choose.

"Aren't those one of the ones who hurt the most?" Draken asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Belly piercing." Mikey said, sparkles in his eyes by just imagining how cool it would look.

"Yeah no." Draken immediately shot down the idea.

"I'm in Draken with this one." Mitsuya agreed, nodding his head in agreement.

"What!? Why?!" Mikey complained 

"You know how easy it is to take advantage of it?" Draken questioned

"And who do you know that can actually get that close to me without getting the asses beaten?" Mikey smirked, knowing that he had a point.

"Well if I remember correctly-'' Baji didn't get to finish his sentence as he was interrupted by Mikey who rolled his eyes at his childhood friend.

"That's old news." Mikey said

"Well he looks like he's about to blow up." Smiley snickered, pointing at a fuming Baji who did in fact look ready to blow off.

"TONGUE PIERCING!!"

Everybody stopped and looked at Takuya who was the one who had yelled out loud.

"You think he's going to get a tongue piercing?" Angry question, scowling 

"I don't think so, I know that he will get a tonge piercing." Takuya stated

"I was there when he got it." He continued

"Damn, didn't thought that he would actually go through it." Draken whistled, surprised

"When we met I didn't took notice of any tongue piercing." Mikey said, remembering his conversation with black haired boy.

Giving the other a weak smile Kemi responded the rest of the day was like that of a quiet murmured conversation. Monday he would have to return to school and act like things were normal, but today he could regather the fragile pieces of his good sense and sanity to reform himself.

"Why not just skip school?" Inupi suggested, he himself had skipped school for less serious matters.

Tomorrow felt closer and closer every hour.

"When did you say that you met the guy again?" Smiley asked, 

"Today, a few hours ago we talked to him and he was interesting to say the least." Draken responded, knowing that his commander wouldn't bother answering  the question.

When he said goodbye to Takuya, he made sure everything was closed and locked and all the lights were turned off, heading to his room he went into the shower and for the first time since he had been transported into this body he kept his eyes open while taking a shower and saw himself in the mirror.

"You were in that body for almost a whole year..." Smiley said, sweat dropping, "How in the world did you not see yourself in the mirror even by accident?!" He asked bewildered.

"Maybe he threw his mirrors away?" Chifuyu responded, actually thinking through it.

"Wouldn't he have to actually look into the mirrors if he wants to throw it away?" Mitsuya asked, sweat dropping.

"What if he asked somebody to throw it away?" Hakkai suggested 

"Who is he gonna ask to do that? His parents? Cuz I haven't see them and that is if he even has parents in his life at all."

After cleaning himself he kept a stern eye as he looked himself over.

"Not much to see that's for sure." Baji mumbled, leaning his head against his palm of the hand.

Chifuyu who was the closest didn't comment on it but one thing was sure in his mind this kid sure did annoy his captain a lot didn't he?

It was weird.

"Tell us that, we are basically watching your life play out." Smiley snorted, everything about their current situation was weird, being kidnapped by aliens? time travel? Switching bodies? watching the future? What's next their life's are a TV show? 

He paused for a moment at the last thought and scoffed at the stupidity of the situation.

Yeah as if.

There was a reason he had kept his eyes closed this entire time, it felt like an invasion of privacy, even more so to take in the boys physique, but if he was gonna get over this he was gonna have to accept that this body was his now.

"Progress is progress not matter how small it may seem." Hakkai stated, nodding.

Everything felt wrong though.

"You're in a new body, pretty sure that you aren't supposed to feel comfortable in it." Smiley said, shrugging.

His limbs are short and scrawny.

"And you can see that from a mile away." Angry muttered, then sighed.

His skin is pale and with none of the moles and beauty marks he used to have.

'As far as we can understand from his thoughts he doesn't bear any physical similarities to his former appearance.' Mikey thought.

He didn't gain muscles as easily even though in this body he had trained a hell of a lot more than he ever had before.

'Some people are just unlucky.' Makoto snorted, knowing that he himself was included in the unlucky people.

It felt wrong...

Yet, it felt more wrong that it felt okay.

'I'm confused?...' Akkun questioned in his own thoughts.

He felt okay using his arms to make food and play arcade games.

"Is this what people call identity crisis?" Chifuyu questioned, titling his head to the side.

"Nope, this is what people call dying then going back to the past and waking up in a body that is not yours." Baji responded, stating the obvious.

He felt okay racing Yamagishi to the last melon flavored ice cream.

"Which you always do get the last melon flavored ice cream." Yamagishi fondly said.

He felt okay being here.

That felt somehow worse, because it had been developing this entire time, like his soul had known before his mind that he wasn't going anywhere, that this was his life now. He hated it... but he was grateful for it.

"Kemi..." Takuya muttered, he had a vague feeling of frustration for not noticing how guilty his friend still felt for his new life as Kemi.

"Well... nothing to do now but to live right... man I really have to stop talking to myself."

"Yo Takemi-"

"Call me Kemi Atsushi."

Blue eyes looked at him straight on and it punched the air straight out of the pompadour wearing delinquent. He hadn't realised that Takemichi hadn't looked him in the eye in a well, a long time, his eyes were a lot more blue than he remembered.

"How do you not look into your friends eyes for a whole year? And not even notice?"  Smiley questioned, turning his head to the groups direction.

The whole Mizo gang had a deadpanned facial expression by the irony of the question specially from where it came from, the four of them had a question in mind but valued too much their lives to ask-

"Aren't you the one who always has his eyes closed?" Inui bluntly stated, not minding if the question sounded rude at all.

"Right..."

Takemichi grinned and guarded his food from Makoto's wandering hands, "Fuck no, man!!! You haven't even washed your hands once this is why you can never get a lover you freaking nasty boy!!!"

"Just so you know I did wash them!" Yelled an offended Makoto 

"And you just admitted that what he said was true." Yamagishi sweat dropped 

Still the black haired youth cackled as he tried to grab the food, screeching. He placed a foot on the other boy's face and yet it still did not deter him. Yamagishi and Takua watched on in amusement, "It's like free tv better than some of the soaps my ma watched anyway... At least this way I understand the story line."

Mikey's mood instantly drooped at the mention of soaps operas, he had enough being forced of watching those by his sister. Of course he wasn't the only victim to this his grandfather couldn't always be in the dojo teaching kids even if he tried to skip the going home the hour that he knows that Emma's going to watch some of her favorite ones.

Nodding they watched as once again Takemichi came out the victor, sitting atop Makoto like a lounging cat, he finally turned to Atsushi, "What were you saying Akkun?"

"He reminds me of someone." Chifuyu muttered, side-eyeing his best friend who looked like he hadn't heard his comment, and if he thought about it a little bit more it was defiantly for the best.

"Huh, oh! Oh yeah! My aunt said you can come into her shop, but that you have to be there before she opens, she'll give you a discount though!"

Blue eyes lighting up, he jumped up from the tenn below him, "SERIOUSLY!!! All right! Thanks man, I'll be there, hey do any of you guys know somebody who does piercings?"

Silence, shocked silence.

"Yeah that was kind of a surprise." Atsushi confessed, the obvious.

"I honestly thought that he had given Tachibana a chance and decided to change his appearance to look more cool." Makoto bluntly replied

"Or to look more delinquent like." Yamagishi continued, giving away some of his thoughts on the sudden change of Kemi's style.

"I mean he kind of looked like a delinquent before changing styles?" Atsushi explained?

"Oh please! You yourself don't even believe in that statement!" Yamagishi scoffed, crossing his arms and puffing his chest

"I mean he is not wrong, Atsushi." Takuya trailed off, causing Akkun to look at him in shock and Makoto plus Yamagishi to high five each other by having Takuya in their side of the argument for once.

"Is that a no? Or..."

"Give us a break, at that time we really thought you were going through another phase." Makoto complained

There are three things Marco had told him about Tokyo Revengers.

"Tokyo- what?" Baji questioned, raising an eyebrow.

"Maybe it's a gang?" Mitsuya suggested not quite sure himself.

One, Hanma is sexy and insane, and Kisaki is a shitty motherfucker who deserves to have his eyes eaten by rats and neither are to be trusted.

"Only Kemi would think that a guy like him is hot.." Takuya lamented, shaking his head in disappointment.

"Wait! Hold one, how did he know those bastards?!" Yamagishi exclaimed 

"I don't think he personally knew them.." Draken said

"What do you mean Draken-san?" Akkun questioned, eyebrow furrowing.

"If you use your mind for a second it obviously said that this 'Marco' guy was the one who told your friend about who ever those other two were." Baji interrupted in the middle of the conversation.

"Which doesn't make sense either." Inui stated, causing the blonde to be put into the spot light, some understood what he was referring too and nodded agreeing with his statement and others were confused what it meant.

"What do you mean?" Makoto asked

Sighing Inui explained, "What I mean is that if Kemi was originally from the United States then there's no way that he could personally know Hanna or Kisaki, which he doesn't he apparently has heard of him from this 'Marco' about him and if we all agreed that Kemi is from the future then that would mean that Han'a and Kisaki are important enough for people in another country to know of them."

"And while that is surprising yes, I don't get what part of it doesn't make sense." Akkun piped in, voicing out loud his thoughts.

Before Inui could continue Draken decided to take the rains of the conversation, "If you have good memory you would remember that when woke up in his new body he instantly knew who he was and mentioned some things that he could maybe happen?" 

"What if they knew each other?" Hakkai suggested, this was the most logical thing that made sense in his mind right now after all if Kemi was from the future there's a possibility that he and Takemichi knew each other and trusted each other enough to share their past.

"They didn't!" Takuya was quick to squash  any lies, he himself was sure that Kemi did not know Takemichi personally  at all.

"Then how did he know who he woke up as?" Mikey pointed out the obvious question hanging in the air.

"Maybe Takemichi was popular in the future? Or maybe this guy 'Marco' knew him and talked a lot about him." Takuya replied, not being too sure about the first one.

"Okey not even yourself believes on the first one, but the second could be the closest to the truth." Baji bluntly stated, not beating around the bush.

"So what happen was that a random guy died and switched souls or possessed? for the better word accidentally a body of somebody that he had heard of from a friend? Or family? Or whatever the fuck this guy 'Marco' is to him and to add more he also traveled back to the past in the other side of the word." Mikey summarized, wanting this to be over as soon as possible but also wanting to get his fact straight for himself and everybody present.

"Yeah, that's basically it." Draken nodded.

Two, Mikey has dark impulses that are rooted in things beyond we have learned, whatever tha means.

Mikey stops breathing for a second feeling like a bucket of cold icing water was splashed over him and the atmosphere around him stills not many that are present in the room take notice of it.

"Dark impulses?" Nahoya questioned, titling his head to the side.

"If dark impulses is another word for almost killing everyone who hurts any close person to him then, sure he has deeply rooted dark impulses." Takuya muttered, causing Akkun who was the closest to him to give him a weird look.

"So this 'Marco' guy also will know Mikey?" Baji questioned, crossing his arms.

"Do you know anyone who goes by the name Marco? Mikey?" Draken asked, because they couldn't just cross off the possibility of Mikey  already having meeting him before.

"No, I haven't met anyone called Marco, Ken-chin." Mikey answered after some seconds of silence.

"So maybe you meet this in the future? And that's how he knows you?" Chifuyu stated, but it sounded more like a question than a statement.

Mikey hummed, not giving a straight answer and focused his attention in the TV once more, still shaken up by the last thing that was showed.

Three, Takemichi is a good boy with a heart of gold, but is so emotionally stunted that he needed to rely on a fourteen year old for emotional support, also he was an idiot, but like a really good idiot.

"That's a very detailed description..." Hakkai trailed off, sweat dropping.

"Well they do have a some things in common." Takuya stated, he was definitely referring to the the last part both Takemichi and Kemi were idiots, but really good idiots.

Seriously, the one thing Marco would reiterate over and over was that while Takemichi had a lot of flaws, his good points more than made up for them.

"Takemichi flaws? Defiantly his sense of style and that abomination that he liked to call 'cool delinquent hair cut'." Makoto cackled at his own comment.

Yamagishi joined him soon after, and Takuya just let some chuckles at their laughs.

While Akkun was looking at them like a disappointed father definitely disappointed but not surprised.

Oh and also Takemichi is responsible for the continued livelihood and happiness of a bunch of children, because time travel stuff.

Everybody in the room were speechless. Completely flabbergasted. Perplexed.  Puzzled. Bewildered. Petrified. Baffled.

What's another word for confused?

"What the fuck?!" Baji exclaimed.

"At this point i'm not even surprised." Mikey exhaled deeply.

"You and me." Draken said, pinching his nose.

"So Takemichi could time travel good to know." Atsushi sarcastically said.

Yamagishi looked in Takuya general location and bluntly asked, "Did you know this too?"

In which Takuya shakes his head furiously denying it. "I swear I didn't know that Takemichi could time travel!" He exclaimed

"So maybe this had something to do with why the both of them switched souls after one of them died?" Chifuyu suggested

"How does time travel connect to body possession?" Angry questioned

"And am I the only one weirded out of how none of us are even questioning if time travel is real?" Hakkai said

"Well if you take a look at our situation," Nahoya said signaling to the part of the room that was just a big window in which you could see the earth, "Plus we are watching the life of a guy who possessed accidentally another human being."

"So we're just going to ignore the new elephant in the room?" Angry muttered, feeling frustrated with how much he agreed with the plan of ignoring this new interesting fact.

"Let's just get this over with." 

Sitting at his desk he groaned, because this is literally it, that's all he knows.

"So he's trying to make sure to have a good future?" Inui questioned, as far as he knows Kemi did show any signs of having recognize himself or any other gangs the first time they  let each other does that mean that originally he did have any effect on his life?

Inui frowned bitterly, not liking where his thoughts were going.

The sane option would be to forget about all of that and just live an easy and simple life, and keep those he cares about safe.

"What is so bad that could be so dangerous to his future?" Mitsuya asked, having noticed that he's talking as if something horrible will happen to him in the future.

"Kisaki."

"Fucking Kisaki."

"Izana and Kisaki."

"Kisaki and Izana."

Was the response of the Mizo gang and Inui, the five of them didn't have the friendliest expression when talking about them so the others assumed that this 'Kisaki' and 'Izana' but mostly Kisaki was dangerous.

"I'll take that both of them are horrible persons? Even by delinquents standards?" Mitsuya said, frowning.

"The worst of the worst." Takuya uncharacteristically scowled.

"Are they that bad?" Hakkai questioned, putting his attention in the group.

"Why haven't we heard of them then?" Mikey questioned

"Kisaki is a manipulative bastard who's waiting for the perfect moment to strike and Izana.." Inui said, explaining their characters simply.

"Izana was a former member of the eighth generation of the black dragons and is currently Tenjiku president the reason why you have never heard of him is because his gang is mostly seen in Yokahoma." He bluntly said, giving a summarized version of the truth, leaving out the fact that he was his brother who tried to kill his sister.

Hakkai tensed at the mention of Black Dragons, after all he knew perfectly who the scarred boy sitting at the other side of the room was.

Hakkai just decided to ignore it or even better pretend that he didn't exist at all it was pretty easy to do, after all he didn't comment on the videos being shown as much as the others plus having a more dire situation at hand helped keeping his mind of it a lot.

The mood around the room got killed instantly specially for the Toman's founders, the Black dragons didn't give any of them pleasant memories. 

That would be a good option because he had no obligation to put his own livelihood and safety on the line for a bunch of people he didn't know, yet...

"Yet you're a self sacrificing idiot who doesn't know how to not get in somebody's business." Takuya whispered, crossing his arms frustrated.

Leaning back in his chair it nearl tipped over, but kept balance just enough to stay in a position of precarious stability, "I'm a fucking dumbass, guess I fit all the Takemichi criteria huh..."

"Is that a good thing or..." Mitsuya questioned, raising an eyebrow.

He had an old boyfriend, his name was James and he succinctly put his best and worst personality trait, something fostered by a mother who told him if he ever saw wrong that he had to do something.

"Told yah!" Yamagishi jumped out of his chair pointing at Makoto who rolled his eyes at his friend dramatics.

"And you already told me." He muttered, while rolling his eyes.

In the arms of a man he thought he was in love with James told him this, "You never know when to keep your nose out of shit, it's why it keeps getting broken, but I guess it's not too bad, it's what makes you a decent person. Better than a lot of people at least who ignore bad shit that happens."

"And I would prefer for you to ignore it." Akkun muttered, with furrowed eyebrows. 

Atsushi knew that it was almost physically impossible for his friend to ignore when something bad happens but he wished that it wasn't the case for him. After all he would rather not have to go the hospital again this month. Or at least more than he has already.

He had responded sarcastically, "You calling me annoying chacho."

He buried his nose alongside his throat making him release a giggle, "The most annoying baby."

It was a week later that Hina once again tried to ask out Takemichi.

"I feel sorry for her..." Chifuyu said, having read some mangas and seeing how hard a confession could end.

"Don't be." Takuya responded, glancing at the boy who in a future his friend will be close to.

"Huh? Did he accept his confession?" Chifuyu asked, raising an eyebrow.

"No, but well - I'm pretty sure that she has her eyes set on another person." Takuya answered, glancing quickly at Mikey remembering the look that his sister was sending Hina.

This time, not being weighed down with the need to wait and play it safe he responded assuredly and as kindly as he could.

"It's nice of him to try to turn her down gently." Chifuyu called out.

"At least he actually gives a straight answer," Baji said, scoffing.

" *Cough* Dra- *Cough* ken *Cough* DrAkEn." He coughed with each syllable making it impossible to understand for some and those who did snorted but covered it up quick enough to pass unnoticed.

(Except Smiley man got no shame in laughing out loud-)

An irk mark appeared in Draken's temple, grinding his teeth he loudly exhaled and inhaled counting to ten under his breath trying to remind himself that it wasn't worth it.

"Poor Emma." Mitsuya joined in the conversation, " It's obvious from a mile away between you two yet Draken keeps having the emotional capability of a wall."

"Didn't he have a crush on Kemi?" Yamagishi whispered to Akkun in a questioning tone.

"I - Well we have no idea," Takuya spoke back to his friend, "But i'm pretty sure that they aren't from the same year as us and he hasn't even started seeing Kemi that way yet.."

"Takemichi Hanagaki! I- I like you! will you go out on a date with me?!"

Bowing in a ninety degree angle the now raven haired boy responded, "I'm sorry I can't."

"Direct to the point." Mikey muttered.

She spluttered eyes wide and shocked, "W-why?!"

"Various reasons some which are the possibility of only being attracted to boys and his age, or mental age." Makoto offhandedly commented, snorting.

Still in a bow, "I really don't feel comfortable answering that since I don't know you all that well!"

"And get the hell out of there before it becomes awkward." Chifuyu stated, sweat dropping.

He stood up straight and stared straight at her, "I am absolutely flattered by Tachibana's confession, Tachibana is very pretty and cool, but I also really can't accept it, thank you and good bye."

"She even looks cool and awesome, he's just not your guy." Hakkai muttered, as if he could communicate with Tachibana through the screen.

He speedwalked away. He felt like he had sweat at least a gallon of anxiety sweat, meeting the boys he knew were hiding around the corner, he gave them a weak smile. Takuya returned it knowing why the other rejected the girl, but the others were just flabbergasted, after all that was the Hinata Tachibana.

"It feels kind of stupid seeing it now after knowing the truth." Yamagishi said, forcing a laugh, and getting his other two friends  who didn't know the truth.

'Being self aware is really important keep it up.' Inui thought, side - eyeing the three in the group.

"But if somebody would have told us that would have been a different story wouldn't it?" Makoto muttered loud enough for Takuya to hear who averted his eyes whistling.

One of, if not the, prettiest girl in the whole school and here he was scrawny and kind of awkward looking Takemichi rejecting her.

Of course they would be shocked, soon enough they would come to their own conclusions and honestly that was enough for him, he was not about to come out without being completely sure a second time, his heart was weak and he hated pain.

"I thought that he was playing hard to get." Makoto said, remembering his first conclusion of Takemichi decision at that time.

"I thought that Tachibana was dared to confess as a prank by her friends and Takemichi overheard them and decided to reject her even if he did like her romantically." Yamagishi  seriously said, scratching his head nervously.

"Yeah that sounded better in my head..."

"Why was that so specific?" Draken asked sweat dropping, at the boy's imagination.

"So i'm the only one who thought that she just wasn't her type? Okay." Akkun said then chuckled, not that surprised at his friends answer. 

"Oh the piercings are nice!"

"He better pull it off!"

"He doesn't look bad with them does he Ken-chin?"

"I'm still surprised about the fact that we didn't see his tonge piercing."

"Doesn't he has to stick his tonge out for it to be seen?"

"Sometimes it affects the way somebody talks, specially the first day."

"Still on board about doing one yourself Baji, Smiley?"

"Hell yeah!"

"Please don't drag me into this..."

"Baji-san what about your mother I'm not sure she will be okey with it."

"Shit! Chifuyuuuuuu! Why did you have to remind me?!"

He had waited until winter break to do his piercings all of them in one go, the one thing that didn't really change was that he was an absolute baby when it came to pain. He had been 18 when he had last gotten shots and he had to be held down in order to get them, because he kept running away.

"Weak." Smiley said snorting, causiong his blue haired twin to turn to the side praising an eyebrow (or as best as a scowling person could lift an eyeborow-) as if saying 'really?'

"I know you out of all people are not talking about somebody's fear of shots." Angry stated

So yes, he did cry.

It was ugly.

"Pretty sure that everybody cries ugly." Hakkai muttered

Luckily though he did not throw up which would have been wretched because he had along with ear piercing had gotten a tongue piercing something he didn't have in his last life because the ears were already a risk with his mother, a tongue and she likely wouldn't have talked to him ever again.

His baby sisters luckily liked his earrings having bought him matching earrings that all three could wear together.

"They are right, and they're healing up nicely too. Thought you'd pass out when I got them though?"

Takuya snorted, "I wasn't the one crying like they'd just gotten their arm chopped off."

"Bitch I let a random person stab me in the ears and tongue with a needle, OF COURSE I WAS GONNA CRY!!!"

"Who knew crybaby Kemi would let himself get pierced?"

"It was honestly a big surprise." Akkun said, chuckling remembering their fond memories.

"Well I knew he could." Makoto proudly said, puffing his chest up as if proud of himself for being right about his friend actually going through the pain of getting a piercing.

"No you didn't." Was the immediate response of his three close friends, who perfectly remember how it actually went down.

"What actually happened was that you didn't believe him at all and even did a bet on whether Kemi would actually get a piercing, you put your money on Kemi being to coward to do it." Akkun said, rolling his eyes at the obvious lie.

"Some fifty bucks that I will never get back." Makoto whispered, rolling his eyes.

"Well our crybaby has alway gone the extra mile to surprise us."

"He always has been a surprising person." Inui said, not caring enough to keep his voice down.

"He sure is more annoying than what I picture him to be the first time I met him." Draken stated, grimacing. Causing a chuckle to fall from Mikey's mouth, he was the most entertained with the boy's stupidity or was it bravery? It was kind of hard to tell with him sometimes.

Looking at the two jokers in despair he grabbed onto Akkun dramatically, "They're never gonna drop that are they?"

"It's like having your telenovela." Akkun chuckled while speaking.

"If what they have is a telenovela then what we have is a horror movie with plot less fights." Mitsuya said, obviously glancing at the most problematic of them which of course includes Baji, Smiley, Mikey and Chifuyu when Baji's involved.

Shaking his head an amused smirk adorning his face, "Nope."

Shaking Takya the boy just laughed, "Look what you've started you fool!"

It was nice.

Too bad shit was about to hit the fan.

'It's somewhat the truth, shit did hit the fan when Kemi won against Kiyomasa and gained the commander and vice - commander attention.' Takuya thought frowning, 'I miss those times.'

"Masaru you dumb fool! I know you aren't your school's boss, but if you just wanted us to fight, give us information moron, I'm not about to get my ass beat for you." 

"A wanna be school boss? That's just asking for trouble." Draken said, scoffing.

"Who's this Maseru?" Inui asked.

"Um - Well he is Kemi's cousin." Yamagishi said nervously.

The boy looked at him, jaw dropped open, it was the first time in a long time he had looked at the other straight on. It was also the first time in a long time someone had looked at him straight on, it was unnerving and he didn't like it. Takemichi always had creepy looking eyes, all blue and wide and could stare into your soul.

'What's that what Taiju saw when he took a knee?' Inui wondered, but didn't voice out loud his thoughts.

'Some people are making a big deal about it, his eyes are not that creepy, well if you don't count when he is angry.' Takuya put his attention to what was being shown in screen knowing that what was next was Kemi confronting Kiyomasa.

Stepping back from the other he regained a grip on his bike, "W-what! How do you-"

"Anybody with basic information of the delinquent word could have figured it out." Yamagishi muttered under his breath, rolling his eyes.

Pointing to the glasses wearing kid beside him who was adjusting his bifocals like a bad anime dad, "Yamagishi tell him your facts."

The last sentence caused sole raised eyebrows and a couple of side glances to the boy with glasses.

"Thank you good sir..."

And he did tell him his facts, he is scarily informed, it's kind of off-putting, as evidenced by Masaru's widening eyes and pale face, but also very entertaining. Still even though the guy was about to feed them to the wolves he was a kid, older than him but still a kid.

"That's an interesting skill." Mitsuya said loud enough for the boy to hear, said boy puffed his chest out in pride.

"Look man if you need help..."

"Now that I think about it, we didn't interact with Masaru anymore after that did we?" Akkun whispered for Takuya to hear.

"He's probably okey, what's the worst that could happen?"

"You probably just jinxed yourself there."

Kemi regained a sympathetic look in his eyes, which just made Masaru angrier, "Whatever. Fuck off, don't say I didn't tell you."

"Yeah he should really change that tactic." Yamagishi snorted. "Most people hate sympathy and also has gotten him punch more than once."

Watching the other ride off was irritating, but uh...

"He is family you know, an idiot, but..."

"Family is really important." Mikey's lip quirked upwards, thinking about his precious family.

'So are friends.' He added after some thought.

In the other side of the room Takuya started sweating slightly out of nervousness knowing that Mikey was not going to like when their present would be revealed, specially Izana.

'Yeah specially Izana.' 

Yamagishi patted the other's shoulder, "Nah I get it."

Turning to him with a sweet smile, Yamagishi felt the chill of a stupid plan god down his spine, "I don't like that look on you face."

"Yeah we could smell the stupidity rolling out of you in waves." Yamagishi stated.

"He looks like Baji when he gets an awesome idea." Nahoya mocked.

"Okey! Bastard I'm going to beat you so bad that your brother won't even recognize you!" Baji snarled standing up.

The rest of the guys also felt the foreboding chill of stupidity run down their spine.

"Pretty sure everybody felt that specially with those two going at it." Draken groaned, pointing at the first division captain and the pink haired twin who were throwing punches left and right.

"If you want something done do it yourself." He muttered annoyed, standing up then walking to the direction where those dumbasses were to precupied with each other to notice him.

"I just wanna know some things..."

"And do not go near each other do you hear me?!" Draken snarled, after finally being able to separate them and locate them very very very far away from each other.

Which is how they found themselves outside a fighting ring, like a bunch of morons.

"Sometimes stupid people make stupid decisions dragging other peoples who are stupid enough to follow them." Mitsuya said, not so swiftly glancing at Baji and Mikey.

Said stupid people and stupid enough to follow them felt an arrow pierce them after hearing their comments.

"You guys know you don't have to be here right, Masaru is my idiot cousin after all."

"If we don't accompany you'll probably end up in the hospital." Makoto complained, dragging his hand across his face.

Nervous chuckles emerged from the boys they looked pale and sweaty, "Man how could we call ourselves your friends if we didn't follow you on your stupid adventures."

"Even if we really really but like really rather NOT be there." Yamagishi trailed off.

"Yeah we have your back!" Makoto said, passionate.

Nodding his head, he raised a brow, "Which is why you're hiding all the way back here right?"

"From right there." Makoto sweat dropped.

"Oh absolutely."

"100%."

"Man, we're here to cheer you on and not get our faces beaten in."

" Yeah man you're kind of the face of the group." Akkun commented.

"Which always gets beaten up but those are details." Makoto said sweat dropping.

Akkun was the only one attempting to stand nonchalantly, "I'll be here, yell if you need somebody stabbed."

"You bring knives to fights?" Mitsuya said, frowning he was not the only one who gave a negative reaction but he was the only one who actually said it out loud.

" Kemi sometimes gets into serious fights I rather not risk it and if I have to stab somebody to keep my friends safe then I will." Akkun said, not seeing anything wrong with defending your friend with drastic measures.

Baji face was blank but also had a strange emotion that came as fast as it left.

"Stop bringing knives to fights." Kemi gave a weak grin and off he went, the rest watched him go looking to one another, collectively thinking one thing,

'We might need to call the police...'

"What?"

Chapter Text

"It's getting closer." Mikey commented, observing the course of events that were being shown in the screen, his comment gathered the attention of others who were close.

"What exactly is getting closer?" Mitsuya asked, raising an eyebrow.

"The future." Draken answered, before Mikey had the chance to do so, but didn't make eye contact with anyone either while talking.

"What we were being shown was the past, this fight is the reason why we even bother to seek the guy out." He continued explaining after a pause.

Some occupants in the room felt apprehensive and others others were at the edge of their seats anticipating what the near future could show. 

The exception of this was the Mizo gang and Inui who while already knew the main events that could follow, The Mizo gang either being present there themselves or being told by Kemi and Inui being told either by Chifuyu or Koko who snooped out some info of Toman's recent battles.

If anything these fives were interested to see the events happening from Kemi's point of view.

"How long are we going to watch this before taking a break?" Chifuyu questioned, not being sure if they were going to stay at least some days watching the future without breaks or some time to rest.

"Do you even need to sleep in space?" Smiley questioned, staring or as much as someone with their eyes close can stare at Chifuyu.

"I will ignore that sentence for the sake of my brain cells." Draken said, sighing pinching his nose irked.

Hakkai hummed thinking it through, it wasn't that bad of an idea to take a break but will they really be here that long (or if they would even get out of here-) to need a break to sleep?

"Do we even know how much time we have been watching the screen?" Baji brought up a logical question, after all if they were even going to consider taking a break aren't they supposed to at least know at what time to stop.

"That's an important part that we didn't consider." Mitsuya said, sweat-dropping changing his attention from Baji to Mikey and Draken waiting for them to say something that could help this situation.

"We should wait for the screen to show some of the future after that, we will take a break to eat and if anybody feels tired we will go to sleep, easy and simple." Mikey stood up and said, he after all was excited to see himself in the future. 

From his new friend point of view.

"Well, well, well look at what the dog has used as a chew toy, Masaru is that you whimpering on the ground?"

"So the reason he fought that good-for-nothing wanna be delinquent was because of his cousin?" Angry asked, the Mizo gang but to them even with the questioning tone it looked more like a demand than anything.

"Um, yeah the reason why he fought Kiyomasa was because of his cousin being bullied." Yamagishi decided to take one for the team and answered the question.

Looking up from the concrete he winced as he found the man who stopped his beating, someone had told Kiyomasa that he had been saying some rather untrue things about himself. The sight of his younger cousin was not reassuring, still as he lowered himself into a squat and looked at him, "Masaru you look like shit."

" I know you out of all people ain't talking." Makoto whispered incredulously, well not exactly whispered due to the fact that half of the room turned in his direction almost as if asking him to elaborate.

"What do you mean by that?" Chifuyu asked, the group.

"He - well Kemi isn't the best at fighting he just has a lot of determination so almost every fight he gets beaten up." Akkun intervened before Makoto could answer noticing that Makoto was getting nervous.

" So in short that's his daily look?" Chifuyu summarized the information that he had gotten from the red haired boy.

The Mizo gang nodded at his answer, while it wasn't his daily look it lay as well be his weekly look, even if it sounded bad worded it was the cold hard truth.

"Hah! Who the hell- IT'S YOU!!!"

"Yeah, the kid who kicked your cocky ass before." Chifuyu rolled his eyes annoyed at the wannabe delinquent in the screen.

In his opinion that guy was the definition of big fish in a small pond, just that the fish wasn't that big this time.

"I hope Kemi whoops your ass again." Chifuyu said, annoyed beyond limits with the guy. Next to him his captain who thought that was being slick by hiding his laugh behind his hands was trying not to burst out laughing at the blonde's words.

Looking up after picking his cousin up, and pushing him into the crowd, "Get outta here, seriously talk to your mom she's worried about you."

Mitsuya slightly frowned wondering if his cousin's mother is worried for his son that much.

But was glad that Kemi was there to stop anything before it got out of hand.

Patting the back of his limping cousin he turned back to the other, he was a tall guy, with a scarred mouth and he looked strangely familiar pointing at his head tilted in a wondering pose, "Do I know you? Do you like to volunteer at the Hachiko Shelter?"

"How much do you bet he's gonna take that as an insult?" Hakkai muttered, well not exactly muttered as Smiley who was not that close to him heard it and decided to respond.

"I would be offended if somebody first thought of me as a volunteer in a shelter." Smiley said without any filter.

"What?" Chifuyu had a moment where his neurons stopped working wondering why would anybody be offended at all by being a volunteer in a animal shelter.

Mitsuya sighed then asked, "Why?" 

He didn't want to elaborate much not wanting this useless conversation which by the way was out of topic continue.

"I mean.... Don't you have to be super nice, patient, and careful to take care of animals?" Smiley said, not sounding so sure at the end of the sentence.

"Oh lord give me the patience... that I don't have." Mitsuya said, pinching his nose out of annoyance.

"No you don't!" Chifuyu immediately entered the chat.

"I take care of Peke-j and I'm not the most patient or careful person out there! And look he turned out just fine!" 

"With a name like that I'm not so sure.." smiley muttered under his break snickering.

Chifuyu head snapped in his direction so fast that some were surprised that he didn't break his neck, an irk mark appeared in his forehead and clenched his teeth out of annoyance and said,

"What did you say?"

The other one did not even try to understand and instead threw a punch at Kemi's face head snapped back, but he barely even moved, head moving back one could see a bleeding nose, Kemi's eyes watered. The other teen smiled, it was a bloodthirsty thing.

Moments after the not-so-intelligent discussion Chifuyu started paying attention once more to the screen, more attentively this time compared to the others (excluding the most oldest parts) 

(Anybody would be shocked after discovering that something so fictional could be real)

(If this were fiction or a manga does that mean that Kemi is the 'cool' main character?)

He analyzed the detail of the science and slightly smiled. Even if he wasn't sure about his personality much he was rooting for the crybaby to win.

"I'm gonna kill you."

"Those are big words for somebody like you." Inui whispered, rolling his eyes annoyed with the audacity of this guy.

Kemi looked at him in shock, licking the blood from his upper lip, "Why?!"

Many sweat dropped at the horrible memory that he had.

When Mitsuya was watching the screen, something kept bugging him about the underground fights.

"Hey, how did they not get caught?" Mitsuya wondered, after all he was sure that nobody in the ring fight was exactly being quiet.

"You mean like how did they not get caught by the police?" Takuya entered the conversation.

Mitsuya nodded in his direction.

Takuya looked in Yamagishi direction and signaled him to say something in his place and explain how they were able to not get caught by the police.

"Well if I remember correctly that guy the one with the tiny scar had his underlings keep watch around the entrance, If any cop start heading over they were quick to report it then scatter." He said, all by memory.

Mitsuya and others nodded seriously at the guy with glasses thanking him for his information in which he replied by saying that it was nothing.

"Are fucking- do you not remember- no it doesn't matter if youd do or don't-"

"You're so lame that he couldn't remember you." Chifuyu rolled his eyes, causing Baji to sweat droop not seeing this side of his vice-captain unless it was in a fight.

"Oh shit did I fuck you, I swear to god I don't remember I really need to stop drinking things I'm like 14 I can't be stunting my growth anymore than it already is. I'm like a light- light weight, a sip of shitty beer is enough to make me woozy, I think I got into a fight with a- woop!"

"Ladies and gentlemen this is what I call having zero shame." Akkun muttered, feeling his eye twitch violently out of bewilderment, he sometimes wondered how did his friend come up with such creative insults.

"You should have seen the re-cap of the battle of Christmas that he game me." Yamagishi sweat dropped out of incredulity.

"It wasn't that bad right?" Takuya said, trying to defend whatever was left oh his friend honor.

"I can't take seriously the tenth generation of black dragon serious anymore." Yamagishi aggressively whispered, "Specially with his description if each member!"

Dodging the blow of the red faced teen, it was yet again a close thing, "Man I was talking!"

"Is that like a strategy of his?" Smiley asked, interested in annoying his opponents in the next fight that they have.

"I - well we are not really sure about it but probably if he is annoyed enough." Takuya answered the smiley twin.

Kemi knew he didn't sleep with him, still it's funny how embarrassed and panicked people became when you even mentioned gay activities. Blocking the next punch he slapped the other hard, on the ear making the other grunt in pain clutching it as he stumbled back.

"I'll take note of that!" Smiley said, smiling? more than others thought that it was humanly possible, if they didn't know any better they would have thought that he had started admiring the guy for being an annoying little shit.

But there's no way?

Right...?

First blood had gone to the other, but Kemi was the first to get him to back off and disengage.

Smiley and Chifuyu had the more obvious reaction as they started cheering for they guy to get his ass kicked, and even Baji started getting bumped up due to this being the first fight science since forever.

(Yeah the fight or more like one-sided fight that he and Chifuyu had with some wanna be delinquents did not count, not at all.-)

Nobody seemed to notice  but Mikey slightly tensed annoyed with this fight, specially after seeing his new 'bitch' or is friend a better word? Being beaten down trying to get his cousin out of a situation that he had gotten himself in.

The Mizo gang while already seen this scene in real life, one thing was seeing from the distance without much context except the fight and another different scenario was being shown in a TV detail by detail how their friend fought while they didn't offer any help.

Turning but still keeping the teen in the corner of his eye he bowed flashily.

"Why is he bowing?" Chifuyu quickly deflated at the action.

"WELCOME BITCHES TO THE FIGHT OF THE DUMBASSES! MAKE YOUR BETS AND WATCH ON IN SHOCK AND SURPRISE!!! IN THAT CORNER THERE'S Ummmm.... What's your name?"

"Ohh." Chifuyu gained the energy the he had lost for a hot minute there in contrast Smiley was vibrating in his seat out of exciment.

Laughing he dodged the punch and kicked the other, "Keep your elbows close you dummy- Woah!"

"He does this a little to regularly doesn't he?" Inui mumbled to himself slightly smiling out of fondness.

"Come on! Kemi! You can do it!" Makoto aggressively muttered, being more invested on the fight now compared to when it happened the first time.

Another hit on his cheek he checked his teeth, a bloody smile made its way onto his face, the teen growled, "GET ME MY FUCKING BAT!!!"

The mood went down for most people as they strongly disapproved of the use of weapons in fight, and in top of that they didn't even like the guy, their future self better have kicked the guy's ass out of Toman.

Draken scoffed rolling his eyes at the screen, while Mikey face became emotionless not an ounce of his thoughts on the matter was visible for the people in the room to see.

Smiley grin turned sharper almost sadistic, he didn't really like people that weapon in fight at all, but what he did like was their faces after knowing that even with cheap tricks they couldn't win against him.

Chifuyu grin momentarily slipped before starting cheering on for the Kiyomasa to get his eyes beat by Kemi.

"Fair fight my ass." Baji mumbled, but apart from that he didn't give any other of his thoughts of the situation.

"Wow~ you can't even beat me with you fists, you fucking coward, you shitty bully, you ugly looking motherfucker." Licking his front teeth he spoke these words with an amused calmness, Takemichi wasn't smiling anymore, though his eyes taunted the other as they weren't even a little afraid, "People like you really do give others bad names."

He still got his bat, but delinquents weren't really known for the cool headed calmness, "Come on buddy! Can't you just hit me, you've missed like twice, you know what they say three strikes and YOU'RE OUT!!!"

"They really aren't know for that." Draken nodded agreeing with Kemi's statement one or two average insults and rage blinds their sight.

Ducking under the bat, he popped up under the other, stepping between the legs he didn't even have to punch hard in order to make him fall, still a solid hit on the chin made him stumble to the ground.

"He knows how to fight at least." Baji commented, but still seeing some flaws in his posture as well as other better and simpler techniques that could have ended the fight faster.

Not like he is any better though, he even after some years can't help but give his opponent a very painful defeat instead of a quick one.

BAM!

He fell.

Hakkai and Mitsuya were secretly glad that this fight was over, the anxiety of knowing that the police could find the place of the so called 'underground fight rings' and arrest them plus the irritation that they (mostly Mitsuya) felt when the name of their gang was being dragged through the ground after this fights.

Smiley celebrated the pathetic lose of the good-for-nothing-wanna-be-delinquent even when he would have rather for him to suffer a little (very much) more for being the leader of the so called fights and making the gang that he was in look bad.

Draken nodded his head almost as in approval, and Mikey mood lightened after the guy was finally down even if it was nothing compared to the beat down that he personally had given the guy for thinking that he could get away with everything.

The place that was filled with the hyped up screams of blood thirsty teens, fell silent.

Souya rolled his eyes at the obvious expectations that were on the beaten guy it was obvious for everybody even to some in this room the ending of the fight, he himself was just glad that the fight was over.

"Ding dong the bitch has fallen, eh."

Some chuckles were heard across the room the loudest was from Kemi's friend group, who knew that seeing it for a second time made it more funny for them.

It may have something to do with the anxiety and genuine terror that they felt while watching their friend who was usually the first being knocked out during their weekly fights.

Turning to the crowd with a proud smile a yell escaped from the back, "THAT WASN'T FUNNY!"

"Or you just have a bad sense of humor." Mikey said, Draken side-eyed him and silently raised an eyebrow as if asking 'really you out of all people is saying that?'

"Seeing how much happened before we got there, makes me wish to be able to have gotten there more earlier." Mikey pouted, grumbling about it being 'unjust'

'And I would have probably look more cooler than simply dragging him out of his school too.' Mikey  grumbled even more.

Draken looked at him with a farce that's as something between a grimace and the most judgiest face that he could master.

'You are not saying shit like that after it being your fault for having a tantrum due to the store running out of dorayaki.'

Pointing to the back with a red face, "BITCH I WASN'T TALKING TO YOU!"

"Yeah he was having a very healthy piece of daily self talk!" Yamagishi clackled at his own words, Makoto followed swiftly laughing along with his friend but not due to his words but his goofy laugh that sound like dying pig.

"What th-the fuck-"

"You think that he may have gotten brain damage?" Baji exclaimed, mocking the 'oh so smart' reply from the pig.

"Kemi's kind of cool isn't he?" Chifuyu muttered to himself (not cooler than Baji-San tho-) Baji who was next to him looked at him as  if he had said that 'all cats should die'.

"What's wrong?" Chifuyu sputtered, nervously under the somewhat intense glare? Or maybe just a very intense eye contact.

"What's so cool about that guy? While I admit that it was morally right for him to protect his cousin, that's not anything new I have seen various people in Toman who are willing to do more." Baji exaggerated, making hand gestures Everytime that he got a little too much in the conversation.

"It's like well - I'm not sure if it's easily under stable but in short he has ✨main character✨ energy." He retorted with the confidence of somebody who had read enough manga for a life time.

"Still don't see it." Baji deadpanned, causing the blonde to  sigh but not make any more effort to change his mind.

"I hit you in the fucking chin, even wiffing you there is enough to make your brain wibble-wobble in your skull, it'll go away in a second. Still-"

"I know that it's probably not as bad as it sounds, but the way he is wording it sounds as if he gave the poor guy a concussion." Hakkai mumbled, sweat dropping mean while Mitsuya tried to stifle his chuckles at his comment, even when it sounded like he was chocking on air.

"Taka-chan...?" Hakkai questioned, waving his hands around asking if he was okey frantically.

A truly angry look crossed the others face as he took the bat and slammed it onto the ground shattering the wood, throwing it away he looked at him with soulless eyes wide and terrifying. A kick came out of nowhere so distracted by eyes that he didn't see a boot clad foot come for his head, then there was nothing.

"Hell yeah! Beat some good manners to him!" Nahoya cheered over excited at the black-haired guy intimidating face, it gave him chills the good kind that he got when he found an exciting new opponent.

Inui looked at the screen without visible emotion but if somebody looked a little closer like really but really close they would notice the almost proud look that was shown in his fave.

Souya nodded slightly at his brother words, being  himself annoyed with the underlings, next to him in another couch Chifuyu was smiling like a proud mother duck after seeing that good kick and Baji's face was closed off almost as if examining every single detail that he could extract from the screen.

And Mikey was lost in his own head wondering if Kemi would make a good Toman member.

A kick or four was enough to knock the other out, before finally turning to the the others who had simply watched, "You guys are his lackeys right, the fuck are you doing there, personally I don't like fighting, but if you guys are gonna come after me in vengeance get this shit out of the way now. If you win you have a whole slew of witnesses showing your stronger than scar face here, if you lose..."

"Bet they're going to run away with their tails between their legs." Yamagishi mocked, the guys perfectly knowing how it would end but still having the urge to rub it in.

Foot still comfortably atop the teens face, head tilted in a taunting way as he motioned to them. They were not the smartest teens were they. In the end they chose to attack, three against one was not fair, and though he won, sort of, he regretted taking them on because at the end his face and body were bruised and bleeding, and he left crying.

"He started crying?" Souya inquired face set into a scowl that looked somehow confused. Smiley smile strained for a millisecond not that anybody noticed.

"How peculiar." Mikey commented, leaning back into the couch trying to find a comfortable position his back was killing him for no reason at all.

Turning back sniffling as he wiped the blood from his nose, "I'm never fighting any of you motherfuckers again! Y'all are mean!"

"Mood swings much?" Baji raised an eyebrow, finding it strangely funny seeing a guy who just fought like a complete bad ass just moments ago is bawling his eyes out like a complete baby.

The other teens were silent in shock, because he won, but it's hard to accept when the face of the winner was more bruised and bloody than the losers.

"It's not that hard to see a scene like that." Akkun nervously mumbled, remembering some of their own fights and how they themselves somehow ended up with more bruises than the other party who was involved and lost.

(Excluding Kemi that lazy bastard pretended to be knocked out yo not have to fight-)

Also he was crying.

"What the fuck?!"

"That's a phrase that's becoming normal around here." Hakkai exclaimed, reminding just minutes ago how many impossible phenomenas have happened to their little group.

One of the delinquents who had stuck around spoke these words and the rest agreed, indeed what the fuck.

With the Mizo middle gang, "I didn't know you could fight that good!"

"If that's true either you guys are some dense bastards or he is the very good acting lazy bastard." Draken who had been quiet compared to the past scenes spoke up.

The Mizo gang started sweating nervously, Yamagishi whistled innocently and at the same time kicked Makoto leg after seeing him open his mouth to defend himself, and Takuya and Akkun were finding the big window that showed the earth suddenly less threatening and more interesting than anything.

"I don't fight well, I dodge. It's avoidance, I don't like getting hurt."

'I can sympathize with that.' Hakkai thought, but suddenly his faced slurred as if he had bitten a lemon the reason was after remembering what not liking pain and being a coward brought his sister.

"Still... have you been holding out on us!"

"That's the understatement of the year." Makoto bitterly whispered, some of those fights had seriously hurt his ego and most of the ones that were lost was due to a certain someone being knocked out first.

Now you may be wondering 'Makoto aren't you being a little to bitter about it?' Yes, he was definitely being extra petty about it! But what would any other person do in his place?! Does Kemi know how many time he was beaten down due to the extra weigh?!

Actually don't answer that all everybody in his group friend definitely knew how many times it happens due to him directly going to them after it happening in and whining about it.

Takuya sweat dropped and hesitantly put a hand in the back of his friend patting in it as a consolation.

"YEAH!!! How many fights have we gotten into and you're the first one down always!"

"Way too many." Yamagishi joined Makoto in the bitter party against their absent friend.

Not looking at them he started to whistle, walking away quicker, before it turned into a sprint, "WAIT YOU BASTARD!!!"

Inupi slowly blinked as if trying to process what was just showed in the screen, 'I didn't see him as the type who would feign being knocked out just to avoid a fight.'

"COME BACK HERE YOU LAZY COWARD!!!"

"That's certainly an interesting development....." Chifuyu nervously inquired, not quite sure how to feel about it.

Makoto and Akkun chased after him leaving behind the pair of Yamagishi and Takuya, the four eyed delinquent looked at the pretty boy, "You knew he was this strong? That's why you weren't worried."

"He doesn't exactly look like he had much confidence." Mikey bluntly retorted, causing said pretty boy to flinch and say,

"You're certainly right in that part...." Takuya looked at the side whistling innocently.

Takuya had a nice, calm smile on his face before he turned to the other hands coming up. You could see the absolutely erratic shaking coming from them, "I thought he was gonna die man..."

Some muffled chuckles were heard across the room all except smiley and Makoto who had no shame in full out clacking at the facial face expression, and Takuya well Takuya just wanted the earth to split open and swallow him whole.

A wobbly smile revealed a stressed out teen, grabbing onto the other his legs nearly gave out on him, "Why are we friends with someone insane?!"

Those two were trying to get as much oxygen as possible now it sounded more like a dying pig. 

Yamamgishi's eyes were wide, before he laughed looking back he saw Takemichi had been caught and was now in a Texas Cloverleaf, "GIVE! I GIVE UP!!! LET GO!!!"

"Yeah you go past me!" Makoto hyped up his last self as if he could even hear it.

Akkun was cheering on Makoto, "YEAH! That'll show you! Trying to get out of fights by pretending to be knocked out!!!"

"Well, well, well look at that Atsushi weren't you just defending Kemi some second ago by telling Makoto to let it go?" Yamagishi mockingly raised his left eyebrow  trying to look intimidating, Makoto nodded along side him and as Akkun looked to the side trying to get Takuya to back him up the only response that he got was a pitying look.

"I'M SORRY!!!"

"I think that it will not help you much just saying it." Chifuyu sweat drops at the screen.

The face of a whining and sobbing Takemichi surrounded by the obviously amused, but pissed faces of his friends was enough to give Takuya a second wind standing up again, "Well, he is a pretty good friend, funny too..."

"Now that I think about it, do you think that we will even appear in the future?" Baji sighs at Chifuyu question having already asked himself that at the beginning.

"Don't know, maybe we are here so that has to count for something." He replied glancing at his friend for some seconds seeing Chifuyu nod the turn his attention back to the front.

The long haired boy gave a nod, "I guess... Keep holding onto him Makoto I got some shit to say to you, you moron!"

It was nice, laughter all around.

"Those were the best memories...." Takuya muttered, sounding nostalgic, Akku smiled strained at the reminder of their own present, and Yamagishi's deemed a bit, and surprisingly Makoto smacked the three of them upside the head.

Inui who was close to them at hearing the event that he was trying so hard to ignored pressed his lips tightly together and looked to the side.

"What'cha talking about there will obviously be more memories like that but not before I give Kemi a good old smack for making us worry so much." Makoto said, low enough to not attract any unwanted attention.

"Yeah..."

"Makoto?! Where were you hiding that piece of smart brain that was left?!"

"Makoto's right for the first time in ever..."

"Oh fuck y'all! Next time i'll just leave you here to suffer!"

"Oh, the dumb Makoto came back."

"What a shame..."

"Why you!"

The next day of school was calm, things were going great. The manager at Hachiko squawked at the sight of his bruised face and told him to go home. Still he was allowed to pet some of the dogs before doing the right thing and going home.

"Do you think that they will allow us to volunteer there even while being in a gang?" Chifuyu whispered leaning close to his closest friend.

"If they let that guy then I don't see why not." Baji espoused see without taking his eyes of the screen he felt as if something interesting was going to happen.

So that was nice, still some ice last night and this morning made the swelling go down, but he still looked like a nightmare, and other people definitely avoided him more than usual, the teacher didn't even call on him in an effort to catch him off guard with his questions.

"Teachers most of the time suck." Smiley commented offhandedly.

Hakkai who heard him immediately agreed with him, "Yeah! Most teachers go out of their way to make it harder for me at school for being in a gang and the ones who don't they just ignore my existence completely."

"Eh? Really? It's not that hard for me! And I still manage to get good grades!" Chifuyu said, being confused why the teachers put his friends through a hard time for being in a gang.

"You and Mitsuya are the exception, for everybody else is like a norm for delinquents to fail school." Baji interrupted bluntly.

"Now, don't bring my name into it." Mitsuya sighed, not paying much attention.

"Now in 1877-"

"Did something happen in 1877?" 

"Well-''

The door opened and a truly tall and intimidating looking teen peered in with lazy but sharp eyes, "Is Takemichi here?"

Draken himself even after expecting to Appleton the screen was surprised after seeing himself from somebody's point of view, actually scratch that it was creepy as hell seeing himself in the screen and not remberinh seeing any cameras at all.

Mikey perked up in his seat almost looking excited to see in repeat what was going to be shown next.

"Draken!"

"You actually went into the school and dragged him out in the middle of the class?" Mitsuya asked, even tho it sounded more like a statement.

"I'm not surprised just disappointed."

Hiding his face in his arms, maybe if he played dead they would leave, but one of his dumbass classmates had to sell him out, "YEAH!"

"That sounds awfully familiar I wonder why?" Takuya pointedly stared at Yamagishi and Makoto reminding them of the time that they sold out Kemi to Kazutora. Both of them were looking anywhere but Takuya.

A hit landed on him, and then several more, finally snapping up he hissed like an angry cat, "Stop throwing shit at me!"

"I almost feel pity for you keyword being almost."

They laughed, turning away, "Just for that I'm keeping all of this, ooh this is a fancy pencil, this is mine!"

A random girl lifted a hand as if she could summon her nice pencil back to it, "No my hello kitty pencil..."

"Let it go Aimi, you're never gonna see that again."

"Yes, she in fact never did see it again." Yamagishi commented, remembering the pencil that he himself broke in a fit of anger.

Finally he made it to the front, bowing in apology to the teacher, "My bad. I'll make up the work," turning around he pointed at a nondescript teen, whose eyes widened and pointed to himself, "Take notes for me, I'll be back for them later!"

"Now that I think about it how did you find where he studied?" Mitsuya raised an eyebrow, after inquiring an important question.

"Hmmmm." Mikey hummed? Trying your remember which guy they threatened to beat upon after seeing the similar uniform that the unlucky guy was wearing.

"We just politely asked somebody who wasted a similar uniform." Draken sugar coated what actually happens without shame.

Mitsuya did not look like he believed what ever bullshit he had just emitted out of his mouth the raised eyebrow and the disappointed head shake were valid proof of it.

"And by politely asking you don't mean threatening to beat them up black and blue if they didn't respond is it?" He asked with a dead panned expression.

Silence followed, you could almost hear a pin drop. 

"Eh!"

"If you continue walking around with that type of expression I wouldn't be surprised if he didn't run away." Smiley pocked fun of Draken's facial expression, said boy only looked a little irked but years of it almost made him resistant to Smiley's 'family friendly jokes'.

Looking at he blonde with a an angry look that honestly just looked like the boy was pouting, "Man, have some decorum you might not care about school, but what gave you the idea I don't, I may be dumb, but-... well there's nothing after that."

"Pouting...?" Draken.exe has stopped loading.

Silence was heard for some seconds before loud laughter was heard all arround the room that was located in space.

Even Inui who stopped thinking for a second after seeing the incredulous thoughts of his friend, he had seen the serious and scowling face of the second in command of Toman and his thoughts were not about it looking like he was pouting, smiled in amusement.

Even after having Draken.exe stop working he could physically feel all the teasing and side remarks that he's going to have to suffer through for months or in the worst case scenarios years.

Walking out of the room the blonde followed a raised brow, "You Takemichi?"

"Okey but for real, it's almost scary how you knew where to look and his name without ever seeing him face to face." Akkun said then frowned, feeling a chill run down his spine.

"You would be surprised to what extent some people would do just to get a piece of our attention." Draken responded, not bragging just stating a simple fact just like the grass is green and the sky is blue.

Freezing outside the classroom he turned to him and the look on his made the other boy blush, he hadn't blushed in a while and especially not from just a look, "Nooooo~, I just like being called out by tall blondes with shitty hair cuts."

The Mizo gang collectively inhaled a sharp breath feeling as if their friend liked staring at death face to face too much for their own liking.

If you watched Draken temple you could clearly see a vain popped up out of annoyance almost having forgot how utterly frustrating he could be, and while it may party be his and Mikey fault for entering their school and dragging him out of class in the middle of a lesson plus beating the shit out of their third and second years he honestly does not see why he had to be so freaking annoying.

Shaking his head, eyes staring at him as if finding his intelligence wanting, "HAH!!! Who the fuck do you think you are?!"

"Still trying to find."

"Don't worry you're not alone in that field."

"Yeah even after being friends with him for months we are still trying to find any functional part of his brain."

"It's like trying to find water in a dessert."

"I think that I perfectly understand what you're feeling."

"Why does that sounds somewhat personally offensive Huh?"

"I mean there's no way that somebody would physically announce to the public screaming that they are stupid right? Or simply burn cars when hungry right? Or stop in the middle of a gang fight just to eat a doyaraki right? Or simply ignore the girl who is obviously pinning after you just because you think that she doesn't like you right? And there's definitely no way that even after having serious broken bones still try to pick a fight with a fellow captain right?" 

"Noooooo, there's no way."

" That was definitely intended to be personally offensive!"

"Apparently a fucking dumbass, who are you?!"

"Oh." Mitsuya had an intense flashback of his first meeting with Pah and oh god his first meeting with Pah.

"I think that Pah and Peh would like him." Baji stated plainly, defiantly now seeing the similarities.

"I'm-"

"Draken is this him?"

"Dumbass let me finish my sentence for once."

"At least he didn't call you ken-chin in public once again." Mitsuya blessed his soul looked in the positive side.

Turning Kemi looked at the long haired blonde, squinting his eyes and tilting his head he stepped forward, stepped back, and walked around being stopped by a hand courtesy of the tall fellow named Draken, "T-Takuya? Did you decide to go blonde?"

"Hold up! Isn't that the name  of one of you four?" Angry asked, which once sounded like an accusation more than anything.

Almost  all eyes were of the group of friends and no Inui wasn't included when he saw that the attention was shifting to the four idiots  once again he visibly put some distance between them.

Takuya pointed at himself sighing tiredly.

"I don't see it."

"I see it."

"I don't see it."

"I see it."

"I don't see it."

"I see it."

A thrown shoe hit true.

"This science has happened way too many times." Akkun exasperatedly said, remembering the many times that Takuya has thrown a shoe across the room to all of them even he himself couldn't escape it.

A harried Takuya had arrived on the scene with the rest of the guys, "HOW!!?!?!"

"I don't see it." Mikey said giving Takuya who paled dramatically over his stare, he was definitely seizing him up from head to toe. And if the face that he made was anything to go by he definitely did not think that he was even worth breathing the same air as him.

"Ah there's two of them... no wait Takuya is taller."

Baji chocked on air alone out of surprise p, Chifuyu patted his back in worry.

Mikey blinked rapidly a couple of time then smiled, it was not a nice smile at all. "I see, I'll remind this Kemi."

Draken glanced at him and  sweat dropped at his expression, "Yeah he'll defiantly remember it alright."

Comparing the two in his mind he nodded assuredly, "Oy pay attention moron this is Mikey the Leader of Toman, and I am Draken the vice-leader of Toman."

While Draken's face fell even more remembering what was going to be his next response, Mikey face lightened up considerably.

It was hilarious for those who were in the same room see the constract of expression in both of their faces.

Looking at them with truly clueless eyes he turns to look at Yamagishi, "What?"

"Hold up he actually didn't know who they were?"

"Super tough delinquents like ranger red level."

"Why does it sound like a shounen manga scale typical scale level?"

"We had to make it as simple as possible."

"Oh Shit! Really!"

"No shit Sherlock." Takuya slowly  dragged his hands down his face now seeing many bad possibilities that could have ended from the two power houses actually taking offense to what his not so smart friend was saying.

They were walking to the entrance he watched in disgust as they stepped on the bodies of fallen third years, the guys walked behind him looking on nervously, but a goofy smile and hand made them stay quiet.

"That looks fun we should try it Angry!" Nahoya immediately offered he brother, said male did not look bother at the request almost as if it was a daily occurrence.

"Absolutely not." Angry immediately shot it down, "Kill joy!"  but stopped a moment to consider it and said,

"As long as they deserve it I guess maybe..."

"YAYY!!!"

"So what are big wigs like you doing around here?"

"Finally we are getting somewhere!"

They had reached the entrance of the school and could hear the whispering sounds of students peering out of their classes, an embarrassed grin stole across his face, "GET BACK TO CLASS!!! Fucking pendejos, bunch of, this is why we're dumb..."

"What does that mean?" Hakkai asked, after hearing a word that defiantly wasn't Japanese or any language that he knew (which was only one—)

"Does any of us look smart enough to learn another language especially when we are delinquent, it's almost in the definition to be dumb." Smiley looked directly(or as directly as you can look at somebody with your eyes closed—) at Hakkai as if had some screws loose.

"Hold on — now don't dump me in the same category as you." Mitsuya sounded as offended as he looked.

"What's so bad in being in the same category as them?" Chifuyu asked offended in behalf of his captain who was still pondering on the meaning of the word.

"I don't know you tell me." Draken replied, knowing perfectly well what was in academic category wrong in being at the same level.

"It must suck to be on the lowest level of the school." Mikey said, with a straight face as if he's daily grades weren't below average at best and definitely not passing the grade at worst.

"Out of all the people in this room you aren't the best example of student of the year either." Baji irritatedly objected.

"Huh?" Manjiro had an irk mark, and looked pretty irritated with the 'false' claim.

"I mean... he's not exactly wrong is he?" Draken retorted, raising an eyebrow in the commander's direction.

They slammed their doors and the halls were silent once again sort of some definitely still were peering out, but at least they were quieter.

Mikey offended beyond believe gasped in betrayal, as if Draken had killed his non-imaginary dog.

"And we still don't know what that word means." Hakkai whispered incredulously, wondering how the conversation was diverted so many times from its original topic that nobody even remembered what he asked.

Draken looked vaguely impressed and Mikey just looked amused, "Ranger red?"

"Why do you look impressed?"

"What's so impressive about that?"

"Oh for god's sakes! It's just my reaction leave me be!" Draken snapped, shouting what he thought about the so 'oh helpful' comments.

"Ah yeah, sorry about that I'm shit remembering things without shorthands and shit, so you're Mikey, and you with the balding head is Draken?"

"Why was I the only one who got insulted?" Draken asked.

"Obviously because he likes me better." Mikey stated, almost proudly.

"And technically he didn't insult you he just stated the truth." Inui bluntly claimed, once again without filter.

"I don't have a balding head! It half bald!"  Draken shouted, face race in anger.

"And that my dear brother it's what you call being insecure." Smiley said, 'whispering', everybody in the room definitely heard him.

Angry himself wasn't sure whether be disappointed or slap him over his head to see if he could revive any functional neurons of his brother's brain.

He settled for doing both.

A gasp from behind him made him almost turn, but he kept still watching the boy turn red in anger, 'Keep your smile...'

'I remember that happening a little to clearly, I was just one centimeter from meeting his grandma.' Yamagishi loudly gulped.

"What's up?"

"The sky."

"We're here to talk to you about Kiyomasa."

Draken exhaled and inhaled through his mouse a couple of times, and asked which ever dirty that up there to give him enough patience to re-watch this next parts.

Mikey was grinning like the cat that caught the canary, amused beyond belief.

Nodding like he understood, "Who's that again?"

"Yeah we should introduce him to Pah-chin and Peh." Mikey cackled, somehow  watching it a second time from another perspective made ten times funnier.

Finally Draken erupted, "Alright, are we sure this is the dumbass who beat up those four because I don't think he even knows how to tie his shoes!!!"

"Sadly that's definitely him, everybody in this room is a witness." Yamagishi mumbled only for his friends to hear him.

"Sometimes I question his IQ, I'm not gonna lie." Akkun sweat dropped, having given up in defending Kemi.

Takuya sighed resigned, and Makoto even backed Yamagishi up.

"You thought that he had an IQ?"

"Hey!"

Takemichi had an offended look, though internally he was cackling, 'It's what you get! Pulling me outta class like history isn't my worst subject... could of bothered me during first hour...'

Draken looked at the two buffoons who were guffawing like this is the best entertainment they've had the pleasure to witness in decades, he briefly considers fleeing to the US. 

"So again, no offense of course, what do you guys need to talk to me about?"

"Quick question if you insult someone and then you say 'no offense' would that make it better?" Baji asked, with not the nicest intentions.

"Absolutely not!" Mitsuya quickly shot his question down.

Mikey gave a grin, though it was less kind and more mocking, "You really aren't afraid huh? Well, anyway, like I said we're here to talk about the guys you beat up."

"Did you know the reason why he beat them up?" Mitsuya furrowed his eyebrows, seeing quickly how this situation could turn in the wrong situation.

"Oh that, yeah we did know why he did it." Draken reassured, his friend.

"Oh okay. So what do you wanna do about it?"

"While I do know what he's going to do next I would appreciate if you would love your own life more, after all you only life once or in your case twice." Makoto exaggerated 

Raising a brow, his smile going wider, "You do realize that they're part of Toman right?"

"That's usually a good sign." Baji said, referring to Mikey's smile, keyword being 'usually'.

"I'm not gonna apologize, he was being a shitty motherfucker who was bullying people weaker than him and then beating them up, so like... get better guys in Toman I guess."

"Do you think that there's any other low-ranking members who could do the same?" Nahoya suddenly got serious.

"There's nothing to worry about," Mikey quickly intervened before it could escalated, "I assigned Mucho and Sanzu to quickly on their own find any other person who was doing the same."

Something fell behind him, "Oh my god you've killed him!"

"I saw my grandma waving from the other side of the river."

"Yamagishi wake up!"

"But you have never met your grandma..?"

"I see my grandmother waving at me..."

"That's the point."

"You've never met your grandmother, don't go towards her!!!"

Many of the Toman's members looked amused at the chaos in the screen and next to them.

The sound of a hand slapping a face made his mouth twitch, the blondes looked behind him in confused amusement.

Draken turned to him and looked scary as shit, the dumb haircut worked for somthing leaning over him Takemichi scrunched up his neck looking like an uncomfortable turtle, "You trying to go against Toman or something?!"

"You don't really have to worry about him insulting Toman," Yamagishi said but stopped himself and corrected his choice of words, "Actually scratch that he may accidentally insult it, but it's mostly because he has no idea what that even is."

Looking at him like a disapproving parent, "No. Of course not, I don't even know what a Toman is!"

"Called it."

"Oh god he's learned nothing!"

"Absolutely nothing" Makoto agreed nodding, with his screen self.

"DOES EVERYTHING I SAY JUST GO IN ONE EAR AND OUT THE OTHER!!! LET ME AT HIM!!!"

"Yes, yes it does." Yamagishi agreed almost as if resigning himself with his suffering.

"I know plenty!!!"

"No you don't."

The fallen form of Yamagishi was held back by a struggling Makoto, Takuya was kneeling and bent over laughing into his hands in an effort to be quiet, and Akkun just watched like a disappointed parent who was too used to it.

"Yeah... ignore them. So no, not doing the whole against Toman thing, aren't you guys like a whole gang or something, nah man I'm like one person plus them."

Making a vague motion they flipped him off, but said nothing because he was right, Mikey stayed looking scary as hell, Draken had grabbed him by the lapels of his shirt, but his face was unchanged.

"HA! HAHAHA!!! Not bad, what do you think Ken-chin?"

"For a second I actually thought that you were serious with being  mad at him." Chifuyu confessed, Draken revised an eyebrow and shakes his head.

"Nah there was no reason for us to do that."

The tall blonde sat him down, his face lightening up to an amused smile, "Well he is funny, he better watch himself with Baji and Mucho though..."

Baji huffed and rolled his eyes, at the unnecessary comment.

Eyes confused, but bright, "I don't know who that is, but noted I don't like getting hurt for nothing."

Mikey sidled up to the boy, an arm thrown over his shoulder as he pulled him close, "I like you! Alright then Takemitchy, you're my bitch now!"

Chapter Text

"Why am I not surprised?" Mitsuya sighed, shaking his head like a disappointed mother or father or the only fucking responsible person in their group who has an actual functional brain cell.

"Mikey has always had a peculiar way to make friends." Baji stated, nodding as if proud of himself for saying something obvious to everybody who witness the eh—interesting way that Mikey approached him.

"A horrible one at that." Mitsuya mentally counted to three and prayed to whatever deity was out there to give him the patience that he needed to dealing with this level of stupidity.

Draken who was making a visible effort of not staring at any close place where Mitsuya was seating started staring at the window where the earth was shown definitely not avoiding Mitsuya's disappointed stare.

"Should we take a break now?" Angry asked, his resting scowling face never changing as he remembered the conversation that had taken place some minutes ago.

The conversation that were ongoing stopped abruptly after the reminder of the break that they were supposed to have.

Mikey furrowed his eyebrows deep in thought finally and after finally coming to a decision he said, "Let's wait more time, while this event took place today I want to see a part of the future even if it's little." He ended the sentence with a self-reassured nod.

Nobody in the room had any objections regarding the blonde's decision and even if they did it would be very unlikely that they would voice it out loud especially with how everybody was depending on Mikey's words to help them in this situation.

"If any of us is hungry instead of waiting to get a break can we just stand up and some food?" Smiley chimed, some seconds after he finished talking.

Draken for the most part looked torn between accepting the suggestion or rejecting it to help save food. Luckily or maybe unluckily? For him Mikey took the responsibility of choosing what to do next.

 "If you are really hungry, then take some food but not all." he said, seriously as if he had not taken five doyarakis from the fridge in a whim.

 "You out of all people are saying that?"

Baji didn't buy it but didn't let him be bother much by it. "Whatever let's just finish this bullshit."

Escaping from under the others arm, he waved the others away, though they looked hesitant they walked back to class since it didn't seem like any fighting was going to happen. He was being corralled into leaving school grounds, "Excuse you, first of all I'm not a lap dog, you wanna be friends you ask me like a normal person, or go the Luffy route where you save me or someone I care about and we create a soul bond."

Chifuyu blinked slowly as if trying to make sure that what he heard was right.

'Luffy? As in THE Luffy? From one piece Luffy? the pirate Luffy?' Chifuyu was practically beaming out of excitement, he hasn't really encountered any person near his age who liked one piece! He tried showing it once to baji-san but... Chifuyu sighed in dissatisfaction remembering how it ended.

He shakes his head almost as if trying to forget the not so happy-go-lucky memory (news flash it didn't work—) and focused on the fact that the person who they were invading the privacy of (not by choice!) had something in common! It wasn't also just anything in common— it was manga! And not just any manga one piece!

Mikey laughed, "I really, really like you! Alright then let's be friends!"

Draken even after being there right next to Mikey while he was saying that sentence, still felt a sense of nostalgia hit him after hearing that phrase once again.

Mikey resembled an excited child while seeing the screen, he was practically beaming at seeing himself in the screen and Kemi.

He dragged the other boy to his bike, bullying him into pedalling, "This is bullshit, I still have school, man!"

"What type of delinquent cares about school?" Baji  sarcastically inquired, rolling his eyes.

Mitsuya head couldn't have snapped to his direction faster, Takashi's eyes narrowed almost resembling a glare before composing himself.

"The type who cares about his future career perhaps." Mitsuya smiled oh so sweetly that you could hear his desire to strangle Baji with his own hair become more a near future rather than a possibility.

"Don't worry about it baji-san standards are just too much."Chifuyu did not hesitate a millisecond to back up his captain.

Mitsuya.exe has stopped working, almost robotically he moved his body to face where the first division captain and vice-captain were sitting and the disappointment could not be more obvious even if he tried.

"Chifuyu... you do know that you have good grades right?" Mitsuya repeated slowly as if talking to a young child.

Chifuyu paused and looked slowly to the side whistling definitely not ignoring Mitsuya, he just had a sudden urge to get better at whistling who knew when it could be useful.

"School's boring~!"

"It really is~!" Mikey who heartedly agreed with his screen self from some hours ago.

"And Emma wonders why you have bad grades in school." Draken rolled his eyes, Mikey visibly deflated giving his friend the stink eye.

"Keeeeeen-chiiiiin why did you have to bring it up?" Mikey loudly whined, pouting he after all was perfectly fine with ignoring the bad grades until they disappear.

Mikey pays no attention to any the tall half-bald teenager has to say in any of this, finally swallowing the last dorayaki from the second trip to the fridge.

 He now definitely had Ken-chin's attention, knowing that the taller blond hated being called by that nickname in public and in front of people that he didn't know (he didn't like the nickname at all  it's just that depending on the place and people it became more annoying)

 And that was exactly why Mikey did it; it was always funny to push his his best friend buttons. 

"Mikey's a delinquent damn it! And not just an average delinquent! He's Toman leader!" Baji came to the defense of Mikey who was pleasantly surprised by his friend. (or did he?)

"It's basically asking for the impossible wanting him to have any good grades."  He ended up his sentences with a careless shrug.

Mikey felt an arrow pierce through his heart at his childhood friend words. "I'll remember this betrayal." 

"HAH?!"

Mikey was a child.

Many of the Toman's admins joked and agreed jokingly at his statement comparing and bringing up times when Mikey was more of a child than a child itself.

Mikey on the other hand felt his whole body tensed under the implications of the sentence that Kemi had just thought.

He didn't mind his friend group joking and laughing at his attitude what he did NOT like was people who were supposed to respect him as the leader of toman and the person who will bring the new era for delinquents not them seeing him as a kid.

Mikey facial expression did not change at all, even if he was feeling a mixed of negative emotions.

Like really, a child, he was annoying and needy, and whiny and overall he was kind of off from what he had known about him, Marco said he was terrifying and inspiring and a kid given too many responsibilities. This boy behind him weighing down the bike was none of those things.

The laughter eased off once again the feeling of invading somebody's privacy became clear once again. Just that this time it wasn't Kemi's privacy instead it was their commander's.

Mikey face darkened for a moment, before it became neutral as if nothing had happened.

The truth however was far from it, he while having some doubts and seeing some loopholes in the reasoning that the captains and vice-captains had agreed on which was that this 'Marco' would know at least one of them personally and be close enough for that person to tell 'Marco' about their past as delinquents to which 'Marco' told Kemi.

But if that is true then he doesn't exactly likes Marco after all he had the nerves to elk somebody that he didn't know personal stuff of him and maybe the people that he considers his friends and family.

Plus what was that bullshit of 'too many responsibilities?' He didn't have that many responsibilities his job was to make sure that Toman didn't lose and protect those who he holds dear, nothing else and nothing more.

"Little boss is heavy."

Mikey blinked having being snapped out if his not very nice thoughts if you would call them that at the familiar voice and conversation.

His lips perked up even the slightest upwards remembering the conversation that he had with Kemi his new bitc— friend  his new friend!

"Tell me that to me, I have to deal with his fat ass all day." Remarked Draken, sighing mockingly looking dejected.

Mikey blinked rapidly and his mouth was left hanging, not expecting the betrayal from one of his closest friend so quickly.

"Ken-chin how could you do this to me?!" He questioned offended beyond belief, crossing his arms and the huffing.

"How can you have no shame calling me that in public!?" Draken snapped angrily, remembering how many times he had been called that just for the amusement of his shirt friend.

Poking him in the ribs made him squeak and grumble, "Niño malcriado..." Pouting as he continued pedalling, the other laughed, "You know Takemitchy... you remind me of someone..."

"I think that we're going to hear words of other language more often with him around..." Hakkai lightheartedly commented, feeling interested in learning a new language (definitely not to curse his older brother to the grave, nope absolutely not—) he himself had to do a double take at his own thoughts to make sure he was thinking straight (or as straight as he can think—)

Maybe he drank something weird in breakfast before being kidnapped or maybe being space while also having a big possibility of dying was getting to his head who knows.

Baji on the other hand was feeling quite tensed, he knew where this conversation was going.

It was going in the direction that he tried to ignore since the first time he saw that guy with the hair black and down, and while his voice and some aspects of his personality weren't similar at all he was sure that who Mikey is talking about is— Shincihiro the older brother of Mikey who was dead.

"Hoh~ who? Oh, oh let me guess is it... Takeuchi Suzumi!"

(A/n : I have no idea if this person even exists but if they don't well let's just pretend they do.)

"Isn't that the soccer player?" Mitsuya inquired furrowing his head trying to remember the name of the soccer player that Luna liked so much.

"Yeah, that's definitely the soccer player." Inui muttered to himself annoyed, the main reason for this being the bitter memory of the bet that he had against Koko whether the player would win it loose.

And let's just say that his wallet ended up crying that heartbreaking night.

"The soccer player?"

"Oh well look at that you were right Mitsuya." Chifuyu marveled giving the second division captain a thumbs up said person sweat dropped and nervously chuckled.

Yamagishi sighed and closed his eyes, and to the surprise of his closest friends out his hands on a prayer motion and started chanting some gibberish under his breath that none of his friends could quite understand.

Akkun who had the most brain cells in the group right behind Takuya who was too stunned to speak, sighed and hissed at Yamagishi, "What are you doing now?" 

Said boy pushed his glasses up and slightly opened his right eye to look at Akkun  as if resigned and said, "I'm praying for my blood pressure," he mumbled with his eye nervously twitching, "Because we both know that our friend doesn't know when to keep his mouth shut." He ended his sentence with raising his voice.

Akkun felt his remaining brain cells leave him the moment Yamagishi opened his mouth. Next to him Makoto started praying too chanting words that sounded more satanic than actual prayers, and Takuya well Takuya was slowing distancing himself from his group of friends acting as if he didn't know them.

Inui who was the closest person to their seat felt his eye twitch violently at their conversation.

'Your conversation is making me loose brain cells just by hearing it.'

He felt himself getting agitated the more they kept talking and he was seriously considering just getting a bat and give them a good hit in the head to see if any remaining brain cells revive themselves if they do then amazing! No more bullshit for him to hear.

And if it didn't work he would still stop talking bullshit he saw it as a win-win situation, the only thing that was stopping him was obviously not that they were in Toman (that has never stopped him before—) it was due to them being friends with his boss.

Draken cackled, Kemi had held his chin in and bit his lip in a supposedly seductive look, Mikey looked at him confused, "Who lied to you?!"

Smiley chuckled poking in the ribs at Angry who gave him a side glance mentally preparing himself for the definitely smart bullshit that his brother is going to come up with.

Now it's not like his twin brother always has something stupid to say always just 99% of the time but there's a special mood around him that somehow physically tell him that what he's going comment is stupidier than normally.

"I think that me and Kemi would be good buddies don't ya' think?" Smiley happily asked, his brother blinked scowling face never changing but it was obvious due to the eyebrows who almost shot up to his hairline that he was surprised, and not just surprised but pleasantly surprised which was rare when his brother gets into those type of stupid moods.

"Don't you wonder how much he could cry during a fight?" 

And once again he spoke too sun and underestimated his brother.

"Hey!" turning to the blonde riding beside him he stuck out his tongue, Mikey pulled at his hair face annoyed at being ignored.

Yamagishi gave a muffle shriek at his friend action. Has he no idea how many bad scenarios his own head just came up with?!

They could have taken that as an offense and beat him up for it, and cut his tongue for daring to offend one of the two most important people in Toman, or maybe strip him to his boxers and hang him up he has heard of some people in Toman doing that for hobbies! Hobbies out all things! Or maybe—

He was thankfully broken out of his thoughts by Akkun who had given him a real nice slap over the head and was shaking his head in disappointment.

(And Hah! Who knew he was actually muttering that out loud so it makes sense the disappointed looks that he was receiving—)

"Owowow!!!"

"If you idiots keep that up you could crash the bike." Mitsuya punched the bridge of his house seeing how much importance his friends were giving to basic safety rules.

"Come on! Mitsuya nothing bad will happen!" Mikey chirped waving Mitsuya's concern as unnecessary.

"Famous last  words." Smiley smirked.

"No you idiot, you remind me of my brother!"

Baji tenses more if that was even possible nobody noticed except Chifuyu due to him being the closest to the black haired teen. 

This wasn't noticed by the others due to the other focusing more in voicing their confusion of their commander having a brother, this people being all except the Toman's founders and Inui who himself had met the legend of the delinquent world in person.

Tilting his head he was facing forward, but one could imagine the confused face he would make, "Your brother huh... is he short like you?"

Mikey wasn't insecure about his height, he really wasn't it was fun watching his opponents expression after he beats their asses bonus points if the gang members of the opposite side witnessed the beat down.

But he was definitely annoyed at Kemi's unnecessary comment, He's not that short he's still growing after all!

A harder pull nearly made him run off the road, "Fuck! Sorry, sorry hahaha... please continue."

Mitsuya didn't even try to voice his annoyed out loud, deciding that Mikey and basic safety rules just didn't match and Draken who was the ex-responsible person couldn't be trusted anymore.

Hakkai nervously looked to the side where his captain was practically fuming out of his nose, and slowly patted his back as if trying to console the remaining sanity that the lilac-eyed boy had left.

Kemi smiled, as the other let out a huff of air, "You really do remind me of him, annoying and picking fights with people stronger than you."

"You haven't seen anything yet." Inui mumbled proudly, knowing of his boss many incredible achievements one of them making Taiju take a knee at church.

"I don't necessarily think that Kiyomasa was stronger than him tho." Chifuyu commented something that caught his attention.

"Well I don't really have anything to say against that, I just really like the vibe that he gives off." Mikey sheepishly responded, having noticed himself that while seeing Kiyomasa and Kemi fight, yet that didn't diminish his interest for the black haired boy at all. 

"Hmmm... I think you might be jumping to conclusions, I rarely pick fights I think I'll lose, generally speaking my rule is don't fight people. I don't like getting hurt ya know."

"That's a lie." Takuya bluntly replied to his friends declaration on screen of not picking fights and not fighting people, the future where they came from spoke for itself.

"Damn he didn't hold back." Makoto cackled at the irony of his friend sentence.

Even Akkun knew better than to defend the lost case that was his friend when not getting involved in a strangers problems came to the equation.

Blowing a raspberry Mikey asked him to stop at the bank, "You really know how to ruin a moment huh Takemitchy."

"Yeah, that has been shown more than once." Draken smirked in mirth, he was more than amused with his best friend and Kemi's antics.

"I don't think that he will respond to the name Takemitchy tho." Yamagishi gave his observation to the Mizo middle noting quickly the nickname that was given by a very dangerous gang leader to his friend. (And yes— yes he did know that they were going be friends in a near future but that doesn't change the fact that he may change his mind regarding his friend and take it out on himself and companies—) So excuse him if he's a little nervous.

"Ey, if we're gonna be friends, call me Kemi, I won't respond to anything else if I don't know you well."

"Called it."

"Yet there's also a big possibility of Mikey ignoring that." Draken commented, knowing how persistently annoying his shrimpy friend could be regarding nicknames especially if this one's annoyed the other party.

Standing against the setting sun and with wind blowing his long blond hair in it's breath, Mikey made a rather romantic figure; he could actually believe all those things Marco had said when he looked at the shorter boy like this.

"rOmAnTiC fIgUrE— he says!" Smiley cackled at the unfamiliar way to describe his commander, and he wasn't the only one doing said action Baji was laughing so hard that his eyes watered, I mean he has heard many words that people have used to describe his childhood friend and romantic was not one of them.

Draken gave a light chuckle before covering up with a cough quickly after seeing the look that Mikey was sending his way, same could be said for his twin dragon who was left chuckling at the interesting word that was used to describe his commander and his friends reaction.

Hakkai and Angry were both amused yet showed it in different ways while Hakkai gave a smile of amusement and refrained from commenting Souya gave a huff that was the closest that anybody would get from him that resembled a laugh and shakes his head. 

"Takemitchy delinquents of this day and ag- wait where are you going?"

"Trying to get away from you apparently." Baji remarked, yet his voice sounded chipped and forceful a 180° change compared to some minutes ago. It was weird even for himself to understand how he was feeling, after all he hadn't noticed before how much similar Kemi was to Mikey's older brother until he pointed out, and now he can't get that out of his head. 

He closed his eyes for some seconds breathed deeply then exhaled.

'This is not the time to be lamenting the past, right now we need yo get as much information as possible from the big screen and get out of here.' He looked at the screen once more and furrowed his eyebrows determined to get out of this place as quickly as possible, paying no mind his obvious vice captain worries, who had been side eyeing him this entire time.

After being tackled by the short blonde, he sat down and listened to what he had to say, "I want you around, you really are a lot of fun. If nothing else it's good to have people who are different around, right Ken-chin?"

Mitsuya softly smiled at his commander words and mentally agreed, it was good to have people who were different around.

He himself doesn't know where he would have been right now had he not met Draken.

Shaking his head trying to get rid of those thoughts he looked to the front and wondered whether Mikey would approve to let Kemi be in his division, he wasn't entirely sure if it was the right decision but what he has seen so far is somebody who's strong enough to cope with the lost everything he once had and keep going, plus he greatly values family as shown by his willingness to fight somebody as Kiyomasa (who in his standard was a small fry) who obviously showed no mercy just to defend his cousin.

He liked this guy so far.

The tall blonde snickered at the pathetic sight of Kemi being sat on by Mikey, wiping a tear of mirth away, "Yeah, yeah, he isn't bad at all..."

While everybody else was invested to what was happening in screen Yamagishi was dragging Makoto to come with him to get a snack, he was hungry and hadn't eaten over a day due to how  high the tensions were mainly due to Tenjiku and the critical states of some captains.

So in his mind, yes he did definitely deserved that break for himself. Yet at the same time he didn't wanna risk going alone who know if this become some sort of horror movie setting, and in case that did happen he would not be the first victim or at least not the only victim.

Today was a new day, nobody had pulled him out of class abruptly, he had aced his history test, and it was his turn to walk the twins Merida and Pom-Pom, two absolutely beautiful purebred rottweilers. Abandoned because apparently people are stupid and don't know how big rottweilers get, or how conventionally scary looking they are, but they are good girls, really well-trained and perfect family pets.

Chifuyu was entranced with what the TV was showing his respect for the guy went up even if it was for a bit. Chifuyu would without a doubt not approach a pet that intimidating even if they paid him for it.

He wondered if this was a big part of a vet's life.

Kneeling and giving them big pets, bunching up Pom-Pom's cheeks he spoke in a baby voice, "Oh! You gwood gwirl!!! Yeah you a good gwil!!!"

Baji paused for a minute, then narrowed his eyes at the screen before glancing at his vice—captain who was sitting next to him sparkling eyes while looking at the pets. Then sweat dropped when he noticed the similarities between Chifuyu and Kemi which weren't very obvious unless you squinted past their appearances.

The one that's the most obvious would be their like for animals but most importantly the way that they act around them. He would rather stab himself than be seen in such an embarrassing situation.

Kisses all around.

"I'm relieved." Takuya smiled as his eyes crinkled in delight, he hadn't seen much of this side of his friend especially this relaxed, but he was pleasantly surprised by this change of events.

"Who could have known that he was this good with animals?" Yamagishi muttered, remembering how some stray cats reacted when he got too close for their comfort, as he tried to feed them, or maybe it had something to do with the fact that his a little like just very little loud when he tried to get their attention.

"I don't think that he's necessarily good with animals, just knows how to take care of them." Akkun commented, giving his opinion on the latter at hand.

"But I honestly could care less about that as long as he's happy i'm okey." Takuya disregarded, any other replies that his friends made about Kemi's side hobby.

It was a calm day. The street where he walks both of them are usually empty around this time since most people get nervous and it's best to just let them have run of a place when they can, when suddenly Merida's ears perked up.

"That's not a good sign is it?" Angry muttered, annoyed how easily everything calm and peaceful got taken away so easily.

"It's like the calm before the storm." Nahoya his twin brother, agreed not liking very much how this scene perfectly portrayed the calm before the catastrophe.

Then she pulled.

"It could just be a cat! I have seen how aggressive some dogs can get when cars or even squirrels are around!" Chifuyu chimed, trying to stay positive after all it would be hell if every time something happens to automatically think about something negative.

"Woah! Hey, hey!"

"Yeah... absolutely not, there's no way that something bad will not happen, I have seen way too many horror movies to not notice." Yamagishi mumbled with exasperation as his friend on the screen tried to keep up with his dogs.

The others looked at the screen with their own looks of contempt before Smiley interrupts them. "Something not good apparently will happen." He grunted, smile noticeably dimmer as he took how much the scene resembled the part of a horror movie where the stupid main character goes to the obviously haunted house. 

Baji snorts and shoots him an irritated look, "With the type of luck that's being show that this guys has I wouldn't be surprised if he encountered a gang leader right there." He spoke, cutting through the tense atmosphere.

Takuya rapidly blinks and gaps before quickly closing his mouth, surprise still evident in his expression. A look of realization crosses his face before suddenly twisting his natural features with an ugly scowl.

'How could I forget this?' He berates himself for not remembering exactly what would happen. Now all he could do was try to remember what happened or any noticeable  events that could have occurred before entering Toman. 

The suspense was felt all around the room, putting some people uncomfortable and other agitated due to the wait.

He followed after them easily enough, keeping them controlled, but letting them lead after making her heel.

Takuya's eyes widens considerably and dread settles in his stomach feeling and looking I'll at the thought of what will be shown.

He came upon a disgusting sight.

You could feel the excavator same moments that the atmosphere turn ice cold, and tense beyond belief the tension was so thick in the air that you could cut it with a knife.

Chifuyu felt as if a bucket of freezing cold water was thrown over him, making him gulp nervously. That feeling of  pure unsettling disgust quickly turned to anger to the animals in human skin that would do something so despicable to a girl.

Hakkai had gasped out loud pupils shaking as he sweated nervously, furrowed eyebrows and gritted teeth were shown in his facial expression. 

As much as he wanted to say that this was his first time seeing something as sickly and disgusting as this he would be lying. 

After all his brother was a very despicable man. Yet he wondered why didn't it get any better no matter how many times he saw things like these, especially imagining how he would feel if Yuzuha was there.

Mitsuya freezes in place for exactly thirty seconds out of pure shock, that however didn't last long. He was basically seething out of anger, how dare this type of good for nothing scum do this to somebody who had nothing to do with the delinquent world! If he ever met those guys they wouldn't leave without injury.

Draken wasn't in any better state, probably the one who physically didn't look as pissed as others. Yet he was sure that if he could his ears would be blowing steam, his fists trembled as he clenched them as hard as possible trying to contain the urge to something out of pure anger.

'How dare this bastards try to pull some shit like that so close to our territory? And think that we wouldn't do anything to make them pay for this  atrocity, I personally would make sure of it.'

Nahoya smile became visibly strained it almost look like he was physically trying to keep it in place, while Souya was gritting his teeth so hard that his brother wondered for a minute if they would shatter.

The Mizo gang all wore disgusted expression Yamagishi and Akkun getting a shudder out of pure disgust, Takuya was biting his check so hard that he drew blood, And Makoto was uncannily angry.

Mikey expression became a closed one, he was practically shooting daggers out of his eyes, another thing that he did was to make sure to remember their uniforms.(he was sure it would come up handy in the future—)

Inui himself showed no obvious discomfort at the scene having sadly had watched this happened before with low-life scums who needed to be taught their places which he was more than happy to show.

Clicking his tongue, both dogs froze, "HEEL."

"He better do something about the scene that was shown," Baji sneered, wrinkling his nose not at Kemi but in disgust at the low-life's that stood low enough to attempt such an un-human act.

Hakkai cringed disgust transforming into anger at being the witness of such an act and being useless to stop it. "Kemi hasn't shown any signs of being a person who would turn a blind act to such vile things."

"Go Kemi! Kick their asses and strip them to their boxes to bring them shame for their rest of their miserable lives!," Chifuyu exclaimed, scowling.

Taking out his phone, he reached for a fallen pipe, and called the police.

Mikey raised an eyebrow at the choice of weapon not thinking of Kemi as a person who would use weapons in a fight yet given such sircumastances he did not see any wrong in his actions.

Mitsuya approved of his choice of action and while he was a little hesitant on using a weapon who does have the potential to kill somebody he knows that Kemi was a responsible adult (Or for the most part—) who knew what to do in situations like this.

Akkun shivered thinking of the possible scenario that was way too close to happening had his friend not come in the right moment. "Something wrong with this guys."

"They're  such a creeps!" Yamagishi grimaced, having heard before of devastating cases of delinquents who names are not worth mentioning who had done similar horrorific stuff.

Takuya gripped the end of his pants tight. (Why couldn't things stay simple and peaceful?)

Angry fidgeted with his hands uncomfortably. ( This type of people are the reason why delinquents have such a bad reputation.)

"Don't worry!" Takuya reassured his friends in a low voice, putting his discomfort by side. "I'm sure Kemi beat their asses and didn't leave until he was sure that the girl was alright!"

Makoto shot him an off look. "It wouldn't be him if he didn't now would he?"

A hand made the eager pups still again, "STAY."

Draken tensed feeling anticipation build in his stomach, he couldn't wait for him to bezt the living shut out of those assholes. They better pray that he himself won't see them after the find a way to get out of this place or else he couldn't guarantee that he won't send them to the hospital.

He ran, jumping and hitting the two men who had the other held right across their heads, he didn't stop heading for another man who stood over a lady whose shirt was ripped off and was crying.

The crowd in the room reacts from a range of 'oooh' to 'yess! Bash his head in!'. Chifuyu and Inui humphs with pride, and Kemi's friends get their spirit back and start cheering their friend on. Very loudly may I add.

Mitsuya let out a breath that he did not know that he was holding, letting his shoulder slightly relax at seeing the attacker's attention being taken away from the lady, yet it put Kemi in a bad position. He just hoped that he would be able to beat them quickly or for  the police to hurry their asses up.

Finally the other started moving, but by then he had gotten momentum.

Takuya furrowed his eyebrows in forced for his friend knowing how tiring it most be to fight seven people plus also swinging the metal pipe around. 

Smiley and Chifuyu were one of the loudest who were cheering on the beat down both of their main reason being the atrocity that was almost committed and the other being wanting for more pain to be inflicted on the harassers.

Baji was taking a moment analyzing the guy's movement and putting aside his annoyance with him he would admit to himself that it was a good idea getting a weapon instead of just stupidly charging into a fight against seven guys who were considerably older and more experienced at fighting compared to the other guy.

He dodged and took hits he could take and though by the end there was only one guy left he finally felt the effects of fighting 7 people and swinging around a metal pipe.

Mikey did not show any signs of worries for the guy who he had previously declared as his friend the exact opposite reaction from his friends who while already knowing the future and seeing that he would get out of this one alive it still didn't alleviate their worries at seeing this.

(If they got this nervous just by this then they would definitely get a heart attack by seeing bloody Halloween and the battle of Christmas—)

On the other side Inui was more annoyed at the constant of fights that his captain was getting into, a trouble magnet at its finest.

Chifuyu was now silently cheering for him, he even had his fingers crossed hoping that it would give him good luck! He was taking a liking to this guy being shown very quickly.

He grunted as he was slammed onto the ground, losing his breath the other mounted him and started pummeling him.

Hakkai grimaced at the very graphic image that was being shown he knew how much it hurt to be pummeled by somebody of bigger side. He was secretly cheering for the reincarnated guy who in his opinion was really cool for standing up to somebody who was twice his size.

Mitsuya was visibly annoyed at the scums who zero previously ganging up on a girl and now on Kemi.

"WHO. THE. HELL-"

The majority of them leaned forward in anticipation wanting impatiently to know what was happening.

A heavy hit made the man fall to the side, the girl stood over the both of them tear streaked face, but angry like a demon from hell she hit him again and again, when a hand stopped her. Kemi looked at her sorrowfully, but firmly pulled the pipe away, "Don't become a murderer for pieces of shit like them..." Taking his sweater off he handed it to her, thanking the gods he liked oversized clothing, "I called the cops, you okay you didn't get stabbed or nothing right?"

Had you told Mitsuya hours earlier that he would come to respect a guy this much when he hadn't even met him yet he would have laughed in your face and asked you if you were feeling alright. He was glad that he was wrong just this once. 

'Kemi I'm glad that there are still people like you out there..' He allowed himself to slightly smiled at the mature choice that the guy in screen had made.

Meanwhile Smiley, Chifuyu, and Baji were the ones who were the most obviously disappointed at the lack of beating those pigs black and blue. Smiley even groaning in annoyance.

Mikey on the other hand was genuinely confused with Kemi's decision.

'I don't get it why allow people like that go free with just a warning?' He furrowed his eyebrows, just as he was sure that they wouldn't really get any severe punishment one of the reason being the lack of care from the police officers who were getting sloppier as days passes by Kiyomasa actions being the prime example of it.

His face was a bloody and bruised thing, not yet swelling since the wounds were fresh, he stumbled along taking her into a sunlit bench a few feet away, she was crying.

The pleased mood that had stated gathering around the room quickly left at the reminder that while the guys were beaten the damage had already been done more mentally than physically this time.

'How can some people be so heartless to do this to an innocent bystander.' Souya thought distraught, if he ever saw any delinquent doing anything like that, if they were lucky then they would be lucky to be just in the hospital.

"Is because of guys like this that people have a bad view on delinquent." Draken lowly hissed, scratching his head itching to hit somebody preferred object being somebody's face.

Clicking his tongue the pitter patter of paws and nails joined him, Merida and Pom-Pom whined, nosing at his hand, the girl took in a surprised breath, "Sorry they look scary, but they are sweet hearts, they'll guard you trust me, they like women a lot better than most men. Isn't that wight Pwom-Pwom, Mewida!!!"

"The dogs remind me of Pochi." Mitsuya inquired, remembering how much of a sweetheart Pah's dog was.

(Peh-yan begs to differ!)

She looked at him shocked but at least she stopped crying, he stood up and gave both dogs treats, handing the bag to her he gave her an easy and wide smile, "Hold on tight to that and don't let them trick you into giving them anymore, they are already a bit chunky."

"At least she calmed down." Akkun whispered relieved, a proud feeling bloomed in his chest seeing his friend helping somebody on such disgusting situation.

(Ifonlyhewerestable—buthewill—)

"He sometimes is a little too cool." Yamagishi wiped an imaginary tear out of his eyes feeling like a proud mother, Makoto also joining him on the dramatic by blowing into a napkin that nobody knew where he got from.

One chuffed at him, and the other nipped at his pants.

"Now that I think about it I wonder in how many situations has our friend gotten into that we don't know." Yamagishi curiously asked, just as he opened his mouth Akkun was ready to chastise him for any stupidity but paused at the actual question who made sense for one and wasn't something along the lines of—

Some say that if you experience Deja Vu in your life, it means that you're on the right path. I've never experienced one so does this mean I'm making the wrong choice?

And don't even get him started on—

If Cinderella's shoe fit perfectly, why did it fall off?

His day becomes even worse when Makoto joins him he was still questioning their last one.

If two mind readers read each other's mind, then who's mind are they reading?

Akkun was luckily taken out of his thoughts by Takuya who had answered Yamagishi first question.

"How is that even a question? Of course he has! it wouldn't be him if he didn't." Takuya deadpanned, remembering the most recent discovered one which was the beat down that got months ago from Izana out of all people.

"It's true you guys, there's nothing wrong with a bit of chub, but you guys don't exercise nearly enough."

"I really wanna get more pets.." commented the first division captain, who got momentarily distracted by Merida and Pom-Pom.

The first division-vice captain wholeheartedly agreed.

Laughing he headed to help the other guy up, talking to him eyes furrowed in consternation, "Hey man you alright, you look like you've taken a real beating."

"Is it just me or that guy seemed familiar?" Mitsuya wondered furrowing his eyebrows.

Hakkai glanced his way then back to the screen and repeated that action twice, then shook his head. "I don't think that I have ever seen him before."

"Then it most be my imagination." Mitsuya said, furrowing his eyebrows and sighed.

Draken on the other hand considered himself to have good memory with peoples faces and he agreed with Mitsuya this time, he seemed familiar somehow.

"M-My family-"

An uncomfortable pause occurred in the middle of the conversation. The unpleasant atmosphere of the place was a little too obvious due to the implications of the boy's sentence. The silences was mostly associated with feelings of anxiety as the participants feel pressure to speak but are unsure of what to say next.

"Bastards."

Most weren't sure who commented that, but wholeheartedly agreed on that statement.

The cops were weary of the dogs and looked at him with suspicion, cops always made him antsy, "Don't worry sirs they are well trained, watch. Come. Merida sit, Pom-pom left paw."

Inui grimaced, silently agreeing with Kemi's feelings of cops. (It may or may not have to do with the fact that he was in Juvenile before but those were just small details—)

Baji made a face that was a mix between a grimace and a deadpanned at seeing the police it wasn't that despised those guys ( Actually that is the problem—) it's just that most of their meeting was either him running away after committing arson or the popo just being a bad reminder of the accident in general.

The simultaneous tricks made them relax as they took his statement, "Are these your dogs?"

"Nah, of course not they just suddenly decided that it was a nice day to be a samaritan!" Baji sarcastically replied, rolling his eyes at seeing the police priority instead of seeing if the boy and girl who were assaulted are alright.

"I think that they were just making sure that there wasn't any loose strings, it's very important in their job to not miss anything." Angry contradicted his statement, while the black-haired teenager did not agree he luckily didn't continue arguing.

"Since when did you know so much about this type of stuff?" Smiley genuinely questioned his brother. Said mention boy sweat dropped and tried to keep his voice as low as possible while answering.

"Mom likes to watch documents and even series about detectives and crime." He explained then gave his brother an exasperated side glance and added, "Though you would know that if you paid more attention." Souya finished off exasperated.

"Hmm~ what was that?" Smiley teased his younger brother who in response huffed loudly from his nose already ticked off with his brother's antics, "You did that on purpose."

"Eh~? What could you possibly mean?" Nahoya tried to push his brothers buttons even more.

Angry just gave up and ignored him, knowing that it was better too not give his brother the reaction that he wanted when he got in a certain mood that he liked to call 'in which way can I annoy everyone the fastest?' or in summary when he got annoying.

"No sir, I was giving them a walk you see I volunteer at a shelter, Merida here pulled at her leash and she led me here..."

"How did the dogs even know that was happening though?" Makoto questioned titling his head to the side.

"Out of all what they said that's the only thing that you focused on?" Akkun didn't even sound disappointed this time just exasperated, said exasperation only grew as the the idiotic trio that he liked to call friends started giving him actual response.

(Luckily or unlucky for him he wasn't the only one who was feeling exasperated and annoyed enough that he wouldn't mind bashing their heads in— though the last part was what Inui was mostly feeling from the sit in the back—)

"Hoh~ smart dog, do you know how these guys got this way?"

Inui was definitely trying to over analyze everything that was shown on screen and the one thing that kept bugging him was wether this was truly a case of bad luck of somebody being in the wrong place at wrong time or if the couple were targeted.

He leaned more to the second option due to guy's family also being involved in all this shit show.

Shrugging the boy was let go, when the girl tried to give back his sweater, "Keep it, you'll put it to better use, stay together and stay safe."

"He's really a nice guy, huh?" Hakkai muttered to himself, for some reason focusing on that specific action (it may have to do with his own personal experience on how much it means to victims of assault for somebody to be there for them after suck atrocities happens, just like his sister was there for him—)

(just like he was there for his sister! butitwashisfaultthatsheendeduplikethat?—)

Waving the leaving ambulance one of the cops asked if he also wanted to go to the hospital, he looked at him with worry as his face was likely a bloody mess, "Nah, I'm okay, see ya."

"You obviously aren't, and you shouldn't be going around with those injuries." Chifuyu chastised as if Kemi could hear him over the screen.

(You out of all people is saying that?)

He went over to pick up the puppies from a thin looking cop he was smiling as Pom-pom licked at his hand, "Which shelter are these guys from?"

"Maybe I should check that out, I would like for my mom to not get annoyed Everytime that I bring a stray home." Baji frowned muttering his new solution, to everyone else it sounded like gibberish if they heard anything at all.

Meanwhile Chifuyu who was next to him did heard him in fact, and even visibly brightened after hearing him say that.

"Girls and Hachiko shelter."

Chifuyu was definitely not excited by the idea of going to a pet shelter with Baji and maybe with the help of Kemi they could even volunteer! Nope he was definitely not looking forward to it!

Nodding he left them a pep in his step, the manager once again looked at him in worry, "You getting bullied or something kid?!"

"He does look bullieble right Ken-chin?" Mikey asked, through a mouth full of new doayarakis who nobody saw him get off his seat and get.

"First of all bullieble is NOT a word and second of all don't talk with your mouth full!" Draken snapped at his friend who rolled his eyes at his nagging.

Karin dabbed at his face as the manager hovered over him in worry, shaking his head he gave a grin, "Nah, I just met some shitheads bothering a young couple, couldn't leave them there you know, besides I won."

"Sometimes I wished you did mind your business." Was what Yamagishi wanted to say but he knew that his friend would disapprove with his opinion even if they agreed, because Kemi getting involved to save people would be the 'morally right' thing to do.

Karin gave the boy a high-five and the manager yelled at her for encouraging him. The day did not end as he had hoped, but it was not bad.

"I wonder when will some of us appear?" Baji sounded almost whiny about appearing on the screen, though if you ever mention it to him he would not hesitate to punch your teeth out.

Two weeks later.

"Do you think that we really didn't go see him for two whole weeks?" Draken questioned surprised, he was honestly surprised with his screen-self (he definitely needed to come up with a  better name than that, it sounded like Mikey named it— which wasn't a good thing at all—) choice of not seeking out the guy out he seemed interesting enough plus he had his moral straight together and wasn't afraid to stand up for what he believed was right.

In addition to that he was some sort of anomaly who time traveled plus switching bodies with a stranger and he defended a young couple and their family.

Draken took some seconds to re-think that and almost slapped himself for being so stupid his screen-self (still a horrible name—) did not know any of the last stuff that he mentioned and you can't forget how angst some gangs were being close to their territory. Moebius  (those bastards!) being the prime example of it.

"That bush looks like a butt."

'Am I the only one who gets a whiplash every time the mood changes so fast?' Chifuyu thought sheepishly. 

"Man why you gotta be like this."

Makoto narrowed his eyes at the screen almost thoughtfully, he was sure that he was forgetting something important regarding what was shown in-screen.

At the end he just shrugged and wrote it off as unimportant.

"Smack it."

Just as Smiley opened his mouth to give a mocking comment, but was interrupted by his oh so dear little brother who slapped a hand over his mouth stopping from saying anything stupid.

After all Angry was 100% sure that his brother would have made the same comment given the chance.

"Don't encourage him!"

Makoto approached the bush and smacked it, it moved like a particularly voluptuous ass being slapped.

If Makoto had enough balls to look behind them he would see Inui questioning Kemi's choice on friends, but he doesn't want to die just for looking at somebody intimidating enough that can fight in heels, so no he did not look to the seat behind them.

Falling to his knees, Takemichi sobbed, "Why does it move like that?!"

"Are we sure that he's an adult?"

"Yes."

"Well I mean..."

"Technically no..."

"If he's 19 then he just became an adult right?"

"So then, maybe?"

"In between."

Takuya cackled as he video taped Makoto jiggling the butt bush, Akkun was almost as red as his hair, as he tried to look like he didn't know them, but a twitching smile showed his amusement. It was an off day for all of them and they had decided that fucking around looking vaguely intimidating, but mainly just being loud and going to a karaoke place and then to a okonimayaki place was a good plan.

Makoto went into thinking mode once again, and this time finally an imaginary lightbulb went on over his head. He remembered this day! It was the day that he met the chick who was being harassed by some asshole! If he remembered correctly her name was Emma and she was the commander's sister.

He didn't see anything wrong he acted as a hero in shining armor that came at the rescue.

And the guy who used to like her is in  the same room as himself.

Said guy who is the vice-commander will see him blushing like a school girl over his crush.

Makoto straightened his posture faster than he could blink and whipped his head to the side where Draken was and started to get more nervous the more he stared.

"Makoto? you have been awfully sile—" Takuya did not get to finish his sentence when he noticed that Makoto seat was empty.

"Don't worry I saw him bolting to the bathroom, probably a bad stomach day." Yamagishi said carelessly.

"Oh, right..." Takuya remarked sweatdropping, wondering if Makoto would be okey with Yamagishi saying something personal like that out loud.

It was.

Draken was starting to feel annoyed with Mikey's hand poking at his side.

"What?!" He hissed as quietly as possible not wanting to interrupt anything else, and apparently Mikey did not have the same thoughts because he didn't hesitate to use his normal volume to speak.

"We should try going to a karaoke sometime." He said like it was nothing and even had the nerve to smile. Draken was sure that his patience or stable state of mind couldn't deal with this shit today or any other day if he could choose.

"Maybe you need a reminder but we already went to a karaoke once!" Draken in a passive aggressive voice reminded, "And. we. got. kicked. out."

Mikey raised an eyebrow and pouted, "But that's old news! We have grown up from such behavior." 

"That was four months ago."

"Still~"

"No." Draken still got second hand embarrassment (and nightmares! you cannot forget the nightmares!) remembering what took place in the karaoke.

Just, well...

'I mean you did have to call the police so i'm not sure if  that's your exact definition of well.' Akkun sweat-dropped, Inui behind him raised an eyebrow at their reactions but didn't comment on it once again.

"WE BELONG TOGETHER~!"

If the ground would swallow him whole Takuya would be the happiest man alive right now. He could practically feel the stare of other people who were inside this room.

Akkun who took pity on him patted his back in consolation and whispered, "If it makes you feel better this is nothing compared to other moments that will probably be seen of other people."

"It doesn't make me feel better."

"Well I tried."

"I know."

"It didn't work."

Takuya was an intense Mariah Carey fan(not a surprise) and it came as a surprise to everyone though, to hear him sing this loud, "No wonder he chose this place, they have a lot of American songs..."

Baji tried to stifle his laughter at seeing Chifuyu slowly getting redder due to the embarrassment that he felt. The main reason of this being a certain memory of them getting into a karaoke room and his vice-captain got a sudden boost of confidence from nowhere and started singing the exact same song. It was definitely something that Baji didn't let him live down.

"When you left I lost a part of me~! Is still so hard to believe~! Come back, baby please, cause we belong together~~!..."

Yes, both Chifuyu and Takuya would be the happiest man alive if they could just disappear in the air.

"OooooOOooooh~, AaaaaaAAAaaaah~...." Akkun was back up and they both sounded... surprisingly good together, "Hey 'gishi you know where Makoto is?"

"Seee~ they're having fun! We could do that too!" Yes, Mikey had not given up yet on convincing his vice-president on going together to a karaoke room together.

"No is no."

"Huh? Oh I think he went to the bathroom..."

"That's actually an unusual similarity." Yamagishi muttered to his friends seeing how long Makoto was taking in the bathroom.

"Maybe somebody should go get him? Who knows if he had some weird fainting episode?" Akkun suggested not really taking what he said seriously. On the other hand Yamagishi looked like he had a not-so-good realization as he grimaced and want quickly to the bathroom to get his friend.

The only thing that they could distinguish from his fast gibberish was "Makoto.... Bathroom." They just hoped that they didn't get distracted by talking or they would miss important stuff.

He watched on as they sang it was beautiful and awe inspiring.

'Awe and inspiring are not the words that I would use.' We're the thoughts that were going through Inui's head who tried to keep his face as neutral as possible.

Kemi rolled his eyes smiling in amusement, and got up, "'m going to the toilet then..."

Takuya blinked slowly then furrowed his eyebrows nudging his friend who was sitting next to  him, "Wasn't this day...?"

Akkun raises his eyebrow in confusion not really getting where his friend was trying to hint at. Takuya sighed then leaned closer and whispered,

"You know... that day when we had to awkwardly wait thirty minutes on the karaoke room wondering what the fuck was taking them so long?" 

Akkun could practically feel a lightbulb turning on over his head finally remembering what his friend was talking about.

The sweet sounds of we belong together followed him as he left the room, he hummed the song as he went to the toilet, 'God this song is so good...'

Mitsuya furrowed his eyebrows feeling once more as if this scene was describing the calm before the storm. He also noticed how quiet it had gotten it was either that they felt the same strange feeling or it may just be them feeling awkward seeing another guy going to the bathroom.

(Mitsuya was quiet due to the first and second reason—)

Humming, then the sound of a body hitting the floor surprised him, looking around the corner, he saw Makoto with a bloody nose and glaring eyes, an older man, tall and white had an arm around an obviously young girl who was struggling to escape his grip.

"Kemi really can't keep himself out of trouble can he?" Mikey chuckled, joking around not realizing yet who the girl who was struggling to escape the older's man grip. And if Draken's face is anything to go by he does know who that girl is and is definitely not happy about it.

Yamagishi had finally convinced the scared Makoto to come out of the bathroom which became basically useless as Makoto took one look at Draken's face and the scene was playing at that moment to quickly step back and not hesitate to go back from where he came from. (Dragging Takuya behind him—)

He did what any person would do.

Some where already realizing who the girl being harassed was, how could they not? They always saw her after meetings ( and she was so nice too—)

Chifuyu admiration rises higher almost everytime that Kemi appears on the screen, he himself knows how selfish people can be and 'not just any person would do the same' most people would think something stupid along the lines of 'somebody else will take care of it' but he's glad that the person who's life they are watching isn't a mediocre one.

Next to him was Baji who was practically fuming, he was sure that he hadn't popped a blood vessel out of pure luck. It wasn't a particular pretty feeling seeing somebody who he respected and viewed as an annoying little sister being harassed and being absolutely useless. 

( just like last time right?—)

He gritted his teeth together and clenched his hands. Trying to calm himself or even distract himself from the scene by biting the inside of his cheek till it bled. News flash it didn't work but what truly worried him was— Baji looked at Mikey's reaction who should be one of the most triggered people inside the room, this defiantly due to Emma being shown on a not so favorable situation.

(He did not like that look in his eyes, it's like they were getting darker by the minute he never has and never will like those eyes, it only brings bad memories that he wants to forget— bloodbloodbloodwhy'stherebloodwhydidn'tyouhelphim?!—)

"Come on baby, didn't you want to-"

Anyone who had been close attention to mikey (the only ones doing so being Baji and Draken who were more than worried about his reaction—) could see the exact moment that his smile froze in his face and his eyes darkened unnaturally.

It felt weird once again Mikey though mindlessly, not focusing on what was happening around him or even acknowledging Draken's less than subtle worried glances. He could identify what he felt as anger, hot white anger that made him itch to burry his fists in somebody's face prefelly the bastard that dared to touch his little sister. 

Mikey blinked and looked at Draken when he knocked his shoulder against his own, while trying to get his attention. Mikey quickly smiled reassuringly and looked back to the screen, Draken furrowed his eyebrows worried but resumed watching the screen.

A shoe hit true to its target, he stumbled back more out of surprise than actual pain as it slid down it's face, then a hit to his balls made him fall to his knees, clutching his family jewels, an angry Takemichi glared at the fallen foreigner.

'This is the future right?' Mikey thought while making sure to remember the scums face, 'Which means that nothing has happened yet, I can still land that asshole in the hospital before  this  date.'

Smiley chuckled amused at Kemi's way to make his presence known, he wondered if he stuffed a shoe with bricks and throws it at somebody.... Will it hurt more? Will it be more effective?

He couldn't wait to try it out! He chuckled once again, just that this tile it sounded macabre. His brother was sure that if you ignored it long enough it would go away.

" WHAT THE FUCK YOU SHITTY J*P!!!"

"Uhm? Can anybody translate?" Chifuyu sheepishly inquired looking around, which only got head shakes and shoulders shrugging indicating their poor knowledge of the other language.

"I'm not sure but he's without a doubt cursing him out." Takuya responded, remembering some similar words that his friend screamed when something went wrong, example one; hitting his toe with a furniture.

"THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE YOU FUCKING UNMELANTED PIGEON EATER!! Yeah motherfucker I can speak in english too, you cocaine rat!"

"Yeah he's definitely mad, alright." Akkun muttered sweat dropping, and took one moment to glance at where idiot one and idiot two were supposed to have left long ago, and yet here they are.

Mitsuya was sure that this day was god himself testing his patience and composure, with how many times it has been shown people using violence recklessly against innocent bystanders no less!

Hakkai was the first to notice Mitsuya change of mood and the first to do something about it too.

"Taka-chan I'm sure there's nothing to worry about! Kemi has shown us that he won't let innocent people get dragged into unnecessary violence!" He whispered assuringly.

A kick to the stomach made the other lose his breath as he took back his shoe and put it on, looking up brown eyes watering, then spit landed on him, turning Takemichi grinned, making way for the girl she gave him a couple of kicks.

Draken nodded in approval for Emma's choice of action against the worthless scum (and if he secretly wanted for the beat down to go longer then nobody need to know—) and was relieved that somebody had took the time to help her get out of that situation even if one of them had a questionable character and the other one was a magnet for trouble.

"He's right here, yeah he punched me!"

Akkun got tired of waiting for his friend and stood up to go searching for them, not without telling Takuya what was going on of course, (he was more than just annoyed he was worried beyond belief! He wasn't sure what those idiots were doing but it wasn't the smartest thing to separate from the main group in a unfamiliar place! Had they ever seen a horror movie?!—)

Takuya was regretting his choice of letting Atsushi go alone to search for Yamagishi and Makoto(it wasn't because he was worried, well he was worried but that's not the main reason—) because now he had to sit here alone, nervously sweating under the presence of the ex-black dragon captain even when they were currently in the same gang it didn't ease his worries at all.

A police officer had come in, the brilliant girl made her eyes water, "Please he was being really creepy and my friends helped me! It was so scary sir!"

"Hopefully that would do the trick." Baji muttered annoyed, even after seeing Emma get some punches plus being defended by mister-body swap here and his minion, it didn't really leave him satisfied. What if they hadn't seen what was happening, what would have happened then? He was sure that Mikey wasn't content with this ending and neither was he.

Sometime between her viciously kicking the guy she had put on her sweater and pulled down her skirt, she looked even more like an average girl, if she weren't blonde she would have pulled it off completely.

'Emma looks like somebody who thinks and acts fast...' Inui thought getting lost in his thoughts what was surprising for him was his next thought which left him feeling as if a cold bucket of water had been thrown at him, 'So why didn't she move out of the motorcycle's  way?' 

He rapidly blinked multiple times, and almost slapped himself for having such a stupid thoughts. It was a coincidence that Kemi looked back and saw the motorcycle after hearing it and it was a surprise that he acted fast enough to cover Mikey's sister. (It would be a miracle if he survives— not many people do shinchiro and the person that he killed before being the prime example of it.)

Still the man was taken away in cuffs yelling english obscenities all the way.

"That was deserved." Hakkai commented rolling his eyes, he was honestly taken back by the stupidity of some people. It was obvious that if you forced somebody a minor at that to do something that they didn't want you would be taken to jail. So why was the man surprised?

Taking a tissue out he handed them to Makoto, he winced as Kemi dabbed the blood, "Man what you doing getting involved in shit you can't win."

Takuya raised an eyebrow not believing who out of all people had just said to mind your own business if you can't win. Smiley chuckled at irony and even Angry huffed in amusement.

"The kettle calling the pot back." Draken snorted amused, not believing what Kemi has just said. In fact he was sure that the only reason why he said such thing was due to worrying over his friend, something that he can understand.

Mitsuya shakes his head smiling slightly not minding how contradicting it sounded coming from somebody who couldn't keep his nose out of other people business. Hakkai had gone a little more quiet, mind going to another place thinking of other possibilities.

"I couldn't just leave it alone, you get it don't you."

"You did the right—." Chifuyu was about to assure the black-haired guy that had interfered and helped but noticed that he was currently missing. Actually he plus two other people were missing, the only one who was sitting there looked more constipated more than anything.

Inui sighed in annoyance noticing that the attention was since again on both of them even after making obvious that he had no part on any of their group shenanigans.

"They went to the bathroom." Inui bluntly stated, obviously annoyed with all the attention.

"Ohh."

Sighing Kemi shook his head, but a proud smile lit his face making the other boy puff out his chest, "Yeah, yeah, you really need to get better at taking a hit though..."

Chifuyu nervously avoided the screen not wanting to accidentally laugh in the face of such a serious moment and seem rude, but it was just uncharacteristically funny to him seeing the guy who had gotten hit more in a week than he had in two months say 'you need to get better at taking at hit.'

"Can I just not get hit?"

"That's a good advice." Takuya muttered annoyed, "If only you both took it."

"Sure, if you're good enough-"

"Did they forget about Emma?" Draken sweat dropped, feeling amused at such a peculiar action, he knew how annoying Emma can get when she's being ignored by somebody she wants to talk with. At such moments it truly shows who's sister she is.

"I think so?" Mitsuya responded with uncertainty.

"Umm... 'scuse me? I just wanted to thank the both of you, I could usually get out of stuff like that, but he got a hold of me before I could react. So thanks really!"

"Yeah it was weird..." Mikey muttered thoughtfully, knowing that Emma knew how to take care of yourself it's just that most of the time she didn't need to. (After he made an example of some guys who thought that they were the shit— well after he finished with them they definitely weren't able to do anything else against his sister.)

She gave them both a bow, Makoto stared with wide eyes and a blush sputtering out something like an acceptance and a no problem, it made Kemi coo at him, "Aw, my baby's grown up so fast..."

Draken could feel himself physically turn into stone. Sadly he wasn't able to become deaf or blind to not see or hear Smiley's and Baji's laughter and Mikey teasing smiles, almost as if saying 'you got competition.'

"SHUT UP!"

'Yeah, respectfully please be quiet.' Draken thought with a strained face, he almost looked physically ill.

While he was having definitely not the best time of his life, Takuya was almost in the verge of tears seeing Akkun silently coming near him while dragging by their ears both Yamagishi and Makoto who looked roughed up.

After sitting down Takuya leaned forward to be able to talk to Makoto and Yamagishi who were both pouting and did not hesitate to slap them over the head. For worrying him and making him suffer the hell that was sitting in six meter radius near this new paralysis demon Inui. (Who actually had paid little to no attention to him—)

What ensued was a slap fight of the century.

Makoto sweated nervously, giving anxious side glances to where the vice-commander was sitting and was ready to assend to the next level of life which was death after looking at his not-so-friendly expression. He was almost tempered to escape once more to the bathroom but threatening glances that Takuya was sending him made him reconsider that choice.

She giggled, stopping them from continuing their fight, Makoto's hand smearing Kemi's mouth and Kemi's fingers up his nose, wiping a relieved tear, she waved as she walked away, "See ya guys, and really thanks again!"

'Did she told me what happened?' Mikey thought furrowing his eyebrows, he would have not let her go to such places alone after this event. But he wasn't sure if she would inform his future self of this incident or she would keep it to herself. 

'Does that mean that something similar may have happened before and she didn't tell me?' 

Walking away they huffed, before both felt a chill go up their spine, simultaneously they spoke, "I need to pee!!!"

Makoto burned in humiliation at seeing Yamagishi and Akkun trying to stifle their laughter, it was obvious even to him that they weren't trying very hard to.

Takuya just shared his head amused at his friends antics.

Waving goodbye to the others he walked on alone.

"Do you think that we should walk him home?" Takuya asked out of the blue, taking those who were the closest to him by surprise. 

Yamagishi blinked and titled his head to the side confused, "What?"

Takuya chuckled nervously seeing how strange his sentence sounded and tried to explain, "I mean, he always gets into trouble while being alone! So if we walked him home maybe he won't get into so much trouble." 

Makoto and Yamagishi looked like they were thinking thoughtfully about it, Akkun on the other hand shakes his head seeing many loopholes in that idea. "I'm not sure, even if we were there how could we help even if it hurts saying it we are no better fighters than Kemi."

Yamagishi looked at Akkun as if he had just killed his dog and laughed about it, offended beyond belief. "Well that does a lot to my self esteem."

Akkun did not leave it just like that, "Not just that while it's true that he may get into some trouble while walking home most of the fights that he has gotten critical harmed is due to..." He glanced at toman who didn't seem to be listening to their conversation luckily.

Thankfully his friends were able to read between the lines, and nod suddenly feeling grim they decided to just drop the topic.

On the other side Inui was uncharacteristically taking the advice that the boy with glasses said quite seriously, maybe if he followed close behind Kemi once he wakes up he will be safer?

"You go on Takuya, I gotta get eggs or else I'm gonna starve."

Takuya looked at the screen trying to remember in the end if Kemi was able to come back with the eggs. He's not so sure about it now that he think about it.

"Doesn't he has anything else to eat at home?" Draken questioned, shifting in his seat.

"You really need to stop waiting til the last minute to buy food, Kemi."

"I think that they  just answered your question."

"So do you think that if we start talking to the TV it will respond to us?"

"Don't be stupid if that was possible we would have already left this place."

"Or maybeee it could just answer things related to what is being shown!"

"You mean Kemi's life?"

"Maybe?"

"Shut up. The three of you."

"I didn't say anything! Why are you looking at me?!"

"You looked like you wanted to."

Arms behind his head he walked away lazily, "Yeah, yeah, night guys!"

Inui looked at his side staring at the earth, it strangely looked beautiful. He didn't like just leaving himself to his own thoughts, they weren't always the nicest. It was like having an extrovert version of himself who was very mean and never shuts their mouths. Just like right now,

'I wonder if Koko noticed my absence?'

"Night!"

"Don't get into trouble!"

"That's impossible to ask from him." Makoto muttered in a teasing matter, which wasn't far from the truth if him getting lost resulted in meeting Tenjiku's boss and his second in command who apparently was a forgotten childhood friend. Makoto is still wondering how in the world he and Takuya didn't met if that was the case.

"Goodnight Kemi."

He was on his way to get eggs when he got a call, checking his phone a grimace made its way onto his face, "Yo~! Draken dude-"

"You called him?" Baji questioned, not bothering in hiding his confusion. After all around this hour they should be having a gang meeting and Draken wasn't the type to waste his time chit chatting minutes or seconds before it starts.

Draken sighed annoyed and questioned himself if his friend thought that he knew everything that was going to be shown, hopefully that wasn't the case or else he will be experiencing a worse time here than he expected.

"No, no I do not know why my future self called him." Draken said, not bothering to even look back at the first division captain.

"Takem- I mean Kemi, you free, come to the Musashi shrine on the Tama river."

Murmurs of surprise spread quickly across the room at the implications of the vice-commander words. Mitsuya was defiantly surprised but not that much, he was sure that Mikey had taken a quick liking to the guy, and Draken looked like he enjoyed or at least was amused by his presence and unique comments.

They were defined more interested in him now, and Mitsuya was sure that not just Mikey and Draken were interested in him more after learning of his unique situation. So while it was a surprise he didn't see it a unwelcomed one.

Sadly for Baji it was an unpleasant surprise he did not want that guy near his TV-self at all especially if he hadn't seen him before physically. After all he would have to be blind not to see the resemblance between him and Mikey's older brother  that was one of his main and top reason why wanted nothing to do with him, and Baji doubted that it would change anytime soon.

He wishes he could say  the same for Chifuyu who looked quite happy qt the implications and possibility of Kemi becoming a toman member even if his position in the gang after entering was a low one. After all it was almost like seeing a real life main character! He was nice never gave up! And found himself in unfortunate situations every time without wanting to.

Smiley and Angry were surprisingly quite neutral about they wouldn't mind if he joined toman he has shown multiple times where his morals lays and he was quite enjoyable. But he didn't join it would really change their routine nor make them have sleepless nights.

He hung up, staring at his phone he sighed, "Ugh... fine I'm going, but I'm getting my eggs first... rude child..."

Smiley was the one who shamelessly laughed in the face of somebody's else misery this time, Mitsuya did. It was just so sudden to him that he couldn't help but be amused at his choice of words. After all it isn't every day that he sees his twin dragon being called a rude child. 

Mitsuya glanced at Draken's direction to see if he could catch his reaction and sadly wasn't able to as the said tall teen was looking down definitely either annoyed or embarrassment, maybe a mix of both.

Draken was questioning his future self actions that are affecting him in his point of view quite negatively. He could practically feel Mikey's teasing approaching just around the corner, and Draken was also sure that he would get reminded of this nice nickname by the captains and vice-captain, he was already dreading it.

Arriving at the shrine, the lot before him was filled by bikes and people in black jumpsuits, he got surrounded nearly immediately by teens maddogging him like that would actually do something and not just remind him of the bulldog Cheshire, it made him nearly coo at the teen, but he thinks that might actually make them punch him.

"Yes, please do not do any of the sorts." Chifuyu sweat dropped nervously knowing how trigger aggressive some members were, and if somebody where to tell them that they would definitely take it as an insult, no doubt about it.

"It's that how we look to adults?" Angry asked, looking like he was having an internal crisis probably questioning his life choices.

Bewilderingly, it's Smiley who somewhat agrees. "I mean Ma' always tells us that we look like little soldiers to her so I wouldn't be surprised."

"That's because she wants to stall the inevitable as long as possible," Angry muttered, annoyed with his brothers antics. "Ma always said that it was bullshit and Mama just liked to see your clothes without any dirt on them."

"Fuck you, Nahoya," Smiley barks, his smile becoming strained. "You're just saying that cause I'm Mama's favorite."

"And I'm Ma's favorite, so I'll say we are pretty even," Angry says, like this is a discussion they've had a bunch of times before. 

Mikey thinks after watching the others reaction at the comment that Kemi made, that he should be offended by how harmless his members look to him but he just feels amused, it defie,flu makes him more entertaining.

"Hey! Back off don't you know he's the captain's guest, hey you Kemi?"

"And here comes Mitsuya to the rescue." Baji joked, having some truths behind his words. 

Mitsuya blinked having mixed feelings about finally being shown in the screen, in one side he was uncomfortable knowing that he was recorded without his consent or knowledge it left him on edge knowing that at any time and any where they could be recorded without their consent.

And on the happier side he felt almost flattered that he was important enough in Kemi perspective to be shown in screen.

Hakkai if he could would have definitely swooned about how cool Taka-chan had looked defending somebody from a misunderstanding.

A truly pretty looking guy arrived before him, "Oh wow... you are really gorgeous, yeah I'm Kemi, person I've never met before, what's your name?"

Mitsuya blinked and  coughed in his hand looking away trying to hide his red tinted ears in embarrassment, humiliation settled in as he heard some whistles and was sure that if he looked up he would come face to face with suggesting faces teasing the hell out of him.

Hakkai was frozen in place blinking almost as if trying to process what had just taken place in the  TV, he will have a reaction it's just a little slow today.

Inui did not looked surprised amused almost, something that if ever mentioned will be denied.

He said the compliment like it was a fact, nonchalant and straightforward as anything else. The other chuckled the apples of his cheeks going a soft red, it made Kemi grin wider as he followed after, "Mitsuya, nice to meet you."

Hakkai violently coughed due the saliva that he had accidentally chocked on after, one finally registering what he had said to his captain and second due to Taka-chan's reaction. He was defined.y surprised finding out somebody had shamelessly complimented his captain without any second intentions. He wasn't sure if it was pleasant or not yet.

Smiley had being quiet too long by his standards as he looked where his next prey that will fall victim to his teasing was located.

"Yo! Kemi you came."

"Yeah after calling you an immature child that didn't have manners."

"First of all shut up second of all he did not say that!"

"Are you suuureee?"

"..."

"Ha! That's what I thought!"

"I bet that the only thing that you remember is that he insulted you right!"

"..."

"Oh my god! I was right?!"

Mikey sat on his bike, arms crossed, posture relaxed, Kemi waved, before turning to Draken, "Man you gotta be more specific, you just gave me directions and hung up, what if I didn't come!"

"Then you better start praying because Mikey is not above searching where you live and dragging you himself to the next meeting." Draken sweat dropped remembering his surprise after being dragged by a younger Mikey to Pah's house as he hadn't come to the meeting early enough for his taste.

"Wouldn't be surprised if he did to be honest." Baji shrugged putting his pinky in his back ear to scratch it.

"Yeah mikey can be a little..." Mitsuya tried to find the right words especially after feeling the commander drilling holes with his eyes onto his side, "unreasonable sometimes." 

Mikey let out several offended noises as he looked at Mitsuya who nervously scratched his head as if he had scratched his motorcycle.

Draken held his arms up in surrender with a teasing smile on his face, "I was busy, but you came anyway so no harm, no foul."

"Draken now that I think about it you aren't any better." Mikey snorted making fun of his tall friend who was now very annoyed.

"It's jaw dropping how many important moments in Kemi's life he hasn't told us about." Yamagishi muttered licking his lip in nervousness.

"Yeah I came, with eggs that better not be broken at the end of this shit, there's not gonna be a fight right, because I'm wearing my piercings today and I am not confident enough to fight with dangling earrings and a tongue piercing."

Yamagishi previous mood disappeared and was replaced with exasperation as he shakes his head at his friends stupidity. It was a gang meeting for god's sake! Why in the world would you bring eggs?!

Akkun and Takuya pursued their lips and closed their eyes praying for god to help them be able to just sit there and endure the stupidity that was their friends action.

Mitsuya smiled sheepishly at the screen finding this situation particularly humorous.

Sticking his tongue out, the other peered at it in interest, "Wow~, very cool, didn't think you'd wear piercings you seem like a goody two shoes, well other than the fightin-"

Inui swallowed a mouthful of saliva suddenly feeling his throat dry as he tried to distract himself by seeing others reaction.

Smiley whistled impressed he definitely looked like he was contemplating the pro's and con's of getting a piercing it would definitely make him look cooler and also make fighting more challenging as Kemi said before the possibility of it being ripped out being very high.

Mikey hummed in a approval showing interest in the boy's piercing he also wondered if it gave him any problem while eating it didn't looked like it did. Draken's reaction was very similar to Mikey's just as Mitsuya's was.

Chifuyu was impressed his first thought was it hurt when he got it the first time.

He fell to his knees, having Mikey pushing the back of his knees would do that to someone, "Don't ignore me, and stop trying to steal Kemi from me!"

Draken and Baji groaned at the same time being very annoyed with their commander's childlike actions, and it looked like he had also taken a quick liking to the guy if his show of possessiveness was anything to go by.

Inui raised an unimpressed eyebrow with Mikey's behavior after all he had the pleasure of witnessing in first person.

Mikey nodded in approval if his sparkling eyes was anything to go by he defibrt'y approved of his future self actions.

Standing up quickly he grabbed the other's collar, "HAAAH~!"

"Right definitely an unique person."

"If Mikey finds him amusing and lets him get away with stuff like that then it's not really a surprise."

Heads colliding, Takemichi had turned back to Mitsuya, "Want a piece of chocolate?"

Mitsuya smiled being very much entertained with the boy's persona.

"Huh, oh sure thanks."

✨ The man was too stunned to speak ✨

Turning to the tall boy next to him that had been staring at him since a while ago he offered the same, and he hesitantly took it, 'Aw~ like Millie the doberman... how cute!' Kemi smiled brightly when he bit into his piece humming in delight, "What's your na-"

"Oh I forgot that he doesn't really know us now does he?" Chifuyu said somewhat disappointed and embarrassed that he had forgotten such an important fact plus it made him downcast remembering that little fact.

"It's easy to forget." Mitsuya shrugged his shoulders not really bothered by it, he'll just have to introduce himself to the guy after getting out of here.

Someone shoved their way past him, "Move it shit head!"

"What in the world—?" Makoto loudly whispered, shaking Yamagishi back and forth wondering if this was going to be some sort of fight between a gang member and their friend they didn't remember seeing him too ruffled up so they doubted it, it still didn't ease their minds much.

Draken furrowed his eyebrows in thought normally unless provoked, Toman's members won't normally be that aggressive, had something occurred off screen?

"Move it punk!"

"Didn't Mitsuya already say that he was a guest." Mikey pursued his lips in annoyance but other than that he didn't give any other obvious reaction.

"I think that they may just be stressed...?" Chifuyu suggested sounding unsure even to himself.

"But there's not really a reason for them to act that way and to somebody who Mikey had declared as guest." Draken frowned, then hesitated saying his next sentence, "Or at least no reason that has been shown." 

That gathered various reactions across the room most of the being either worried or confused.

"So what you're trying to say it's that the screen may have not shown us something important that happened." Baji summarized raising an eyebrow in questioning manner as he saw Draken nod confirming his doubts.

"Why wouldn't it show it to us if what you're saying is true?" Smiley asked impatiently never being the one who had enough patience to try and figure out what was being said.

"Maybe it's because we are seeing in somebody's else point of view?" Hakkai muttered quite loudly.

"That could possibly be what's happening here but I think that what we should do is just wait and see." Angry responded, not wanting for the others to jump in conclusions.

"Which is all what he have done since we appeared in this place." His brother muttered bitterly.

"I already moved, why'd you have to say it twice like I didn't just lose half my chocolate bar!"

Mikey wouldn't admit it  out loud but he was slight.y relieved seeing that the guy who resembled greatly his older brother hadn't taken it to heart, it would be a time wasting idea if he had to convince him that not everyone in the gang was that disrespectful.

Kemi squatted, tears already rolling down as he picked up the inedible food, "You were the best damn chocolate a guy could ask for. Fly high my sweet and creamy friend..."

"I'm not sure if he is even going to survive being near the gang." Baji snorted, already seeing what the others members were thinking of such display.

"Welp he's definitely not getting that respect back." Takuya sweat dropped not surprised by his friend antics but still disappointed and somewhat in the bottom of his heart impressed that he was able to openly act like that even when having the eyes of many aggressive and trigger happy teens. 

Wrapping the pieces in tissue he put them away in the bag, looking up the rest of the delinquents were looking at him as if he was insane, "It was good candy..."

"Is it just me or is he tearing that piece of food as if it was alive?" Angry wondered in bewilderment, his brother snorted not really surprised seeing somebody care that much for a replaceable piece of food.

"You really that surprised? Have you seen our commander?" Smiley asked, having a field day with his brother reaction who looked embarrassed about forgetting such an important fact. 

Suddenly his denim jacket was grabbed by the lapels. The tall compatriot leaned over him, Kemi just sniffled, "THE HELL YOU MAKING FUN OF US!!!"

Inui rolled his eyes at such brutes (as if he was any different in his black dragon era—) not knowing how to deal with a problem without violence.

"No. I just wanted to eat chocolate and it was annoying that you repeated what the other guy said." Wiping the spittle that landed on his face, another hand gripped a hand that held him, the boy looked over and Drakens pissed expression was what greeted him, "Let him go Peh-Yan he's a guest of Mikey's."

"Hold up wasn't that guy who had the illegal fighting ring under Pah's division?" Baji asked, furrowing his eyebrows putting his hand under his chin and striking a thinking pose.

"Yeah, maybe that's the reason why they're acting like that?" Chifuyu suggested, which the others saw understandable even if it was due to some scumy low level delinquent who was tarnishing Toman's name.

He clicked his tongue letting the other fall back to the ground, fixing his collar he removed his earrings watching as he stepped back, his face was calm as always, tinged with merriment, but his eyes were serious and sharp.

"Sorry about that guy, he and Pah-chin are just on edge..."

"Did they really take it that bad?" Draken asked in confusion, he was sure that his screen self would inform any captain plus their vice captain if the reason why a member of their division was kicked out and Pah wasn't the one to care about such complicated manners so why was his friend so worked up?

Clicking his tongue he just sighed pushing his hair back, "Yeah, no shit. Puberty is hard for anyone."

"I almost feel disappointed in myself for thinking that he would say something smart." Draken shakes his head with a grimace.

"Yeah- NO! Why did I think you were gonna say something smart?!"

"Look Ken-chin you said the same thing!" 

"It may have to do with the fact that I'm the same person ya' know?"

Draken dragged a hand down his face, as Mikey yelled for the guys to fall into formation Kemi followed quietly behind Draken holding his eggs close, 'Maybe I should have bought these things later...

"You think?"

Chapter Text

This lighthearted atmosphere was interrupted by the sounds of shouts and rough fighting as they could distinctly hear the throwing of various utensils in the kitchen, (that place really shouldn't be considered a kitchen if the only thing that can be found is some spoons and food—) everybody in the room tensed being prepared for a fight some itching for it more than others especially if this happens to be whoever brought them here.

While this was happening they weren't aware of two outsiders eyes watching them every move.

He stood casually in the corner of the room as he glanced at the flowing orb that was in the middle of the room that he occupied, the room was bizarre to say the least. It was covered by Daffodil Flowers, and if he finds out who had the balls enough to mock him this way he would defiantly punch them.

'After all Daffodil Flowers symbolizes new beginnings.'

Beside him stood a woman of tall stature at least compared to the boy that casually leaned against the red coffin in the back of the room with her eyes closed humming a song under her breath to pass the time.

"Aren't you testing your boundaries  a little too much? Especially with how fragile time lines can be?" The girl in white dress asked the boy surrounded by Daffodil Flowers.

The guy didn't look surprised at said question only smiling gently at the girl, "I made sure that the time line was as intact as it can be with this circumstances, but I feel like if I don't do this for him I would be owing him a big debt."

The boy with blue eyes and gentle smile slowly started walking to where the coffin was located, the one where the girl in white was leaning against and put his hand over it, close to hovering around it, and had a melancholic look as he looked inside the crystal red coffin where his body was located.

Meanwhile Yamagishi was being dragged forcefully by Takuya and Akkun as he tried to desperately hold onto the chair that they were previously seated on by dear life, as he against his will was dragged by his friend to try and go with the rest of the people that went to investigate where the sound came from.

The only ones who were left in the main area of sofas and of course the gigantic TV that you couldn't miss were the Mizo middle due to Yamagishi strongly opposing to go along the majority.

"ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MINDS?! HAVE ANY OF YOU EVER SEEN A HORROR MOVIE?! FIRST RULE DO NOT INVESTIGATE THE WEIRD SCARY SOUNDS!" Yamagishi screeched at the top of his lungs as he grasped with the strength that he didn't know that he had to the sofa.

Akkun and Takuya pulled as hard as the could but Yamagishi wasn't moving one inch and it wasn't like Makoto was really supporting the idea of going to investigate along with the rest that much, it's just that he had a very healthy amount of fear if Akkun's glare.

So while in fact he didn't help them carry Yamagishi, he also didn't support Yamagishi with his claim. Just like  a very wise man once said every man  for themselves.

"If we follow you're logic that would mean the the rest who went ahead to investigate the situation could be in danger! Do you not care about them?!" Akkun tried to use some logic to get through Yamagishi this brain sadly it backfired.

  "NO! In fact I do not care what happens to them!" Yamagishi screeched loudly as the sofa started moving backwards due to both Takuya's and Akkun's efforts.

The fourth of them physically stopped any other activity after hearing laughter from the kitchen, they weren't sure if that was a good sign, because who knows it may just be the evil villainous laugh of the bad guy after defeating Toman or it could just be that they were stressing for nothing.

Yamagishi reluctantly let himself be dragged by his friends who still didn't trust him to not run away from them the first opportunity that he gets.

When they finally got to the kitchen what greeted them wasn't something straight out of a horror movie instead they were greeted by the sight of the captain and vice-captain of the third division who were arguing quite loudly with the others.

Yet something that they still couldn't comprehend was how they got here in their kitchen which was inside the room that was in space, unless they were transported here too against their will just like the Mizo gang and Inui were.

Did the Mizo gang have a hard time accepting the fact that Peh and Pah had somehow magically appeared in the same room as them in a similar manner to how they themselves did? No, not really others however not so much.

The prime example of that being the first division captain, Baji Keisuke who was currently frantically shaking Pah by his shirt practically screaming questions left and right, Peh would have helped his friends as much as he could had he not being in a similar situation but switch Baji with Smiley and everything was good.

Inui glanced at the newcomers that had just entered the scene and raised an eyebrow at them, practically asking them just with his facial expression, 'what the fuck took you so long?'

The four of them sweat dropped at his expressive face, (his wasn't very expressive per see it was just that the judgy vibes that Inui was giving off was enough for even a blind man to catch on—)

Scrambling to find an excuse that didn't leave him looking like a fool Yamagishi did the first that came to his mind and that was throwing Makoto under the bus, "Well! Um, you see Makoto was acting like a total child speaking about aliens and how we would all die." He spoke as he waved his hands frantically around.

That had left the three of his friends momentarily shocked, Makoto was the one who looked like he was ascending to the next level of hell, while Takuya rubbed his temples mentally asking god what did he do to deserve this, and Atsushi just hoped that Yamagishi had wrote his will because this would the last thing that he will ever say. 

Inui made a disgusted face or as much as a disgusted face he could make with just one twitch of his mouth, that however was enough to make the four of them spiraling into even a bigger depression.

"Hah?! Don't tell me that you don't have enough brain to at least remember what you were doing before getting here Pah!" Was Baji maybe being a little too violent with his friend who looked ready to puke his guts out? 

Maybe, would he stop doing it just to check on him? Nope.

"Hey! Stop shaking Pah so roughly! Whatever is left of his brain cells will dissolve if you do." Peh exclaimed while trying to escape from Smiley claws.

(He was sadly still unsuccessful at getting out—)

Mikey swallowed saliva suddenly feeling his throat getting dry, he couldn't really depend with Peh or Pah to describe any crucial details that may have lead to them being transported to this place, he didn't blame neither of them of course. He himself hadn't paid much attention to anything outside from his own bubble.

(What did have him on edge however was how vulnerable it showed that he and his friends truly where—What if whoever did this decided to harm somebody this way? Or worst somebody who he was close to—)

"Baji stop that." Mikey's voice echoed all over the room having a sharp edge to it implying that he wasn't playing any games right now, Baji glanced at the man who he called his childhood friend and made a 'tch' sound and he looked almost reclutant to let go of his friend but in the end he just let Pah's weigh fall to the ground.

Smiley wasn't slow either so before Mikey would even have the chance to tell him to do the same he had already let Peh go and went to stand next to his twin who's face didn't change even after noticing his brother's mischievous giggles. 

Draken pressed his lips in a thin line and anyone who didn't know him would tell you that he was annoyed with the current situation however anyone close enough to him would obviously note his hands that he opens and closes every five second in an anxious manner, and his unusual shifting in his legs.

"Mikey what should we do now?" The tall blonde with a half shaved head said, or is asked a better description for the tone that he used?

The black-eyed blonde didn't allow his hesitation to be seen as he looked around noticing how everyone was unconsciously paying attention to his next words, "There's no use in reprimanding Pah-chin and Peh-yan in something that they had no control over, it would only be a waste of time."

Both males who were mentioned nodded agreeing with their commanders words and didn't take long in giving the stink eye to the first division captain and the second division captain who didn't really look that remorseful.

"However I do have some questions that could help us figure out a little more about how this could affect us." Mikey said, inclining his head in the direction of the two newcomers who were more than a little confused with his statement.

"Etto— Mikey? What do you mean by that?" Pah as straightforward as always asked what was in his mind, stunning to silence half of the room.

Neither Mikey or Peh seemed surprise by this question, Peh being on the same boat as his best buddie and Mikey already knowing that he would have to explain the situation once again for his friends.

(He didn't really blame them after all Baji nor Smiley allowed them to actually acknowledge what was happening, and they really didn't had the time to look at the big ass window that was just outside of this room—)

"We were kidnapped by somebody who had too much free time in their hands to watch the future."

Hakkai wasn't sure how to describe this atmosphere that had been created in less than a second, is it possible for silence to be this loud?

"HAH?!"

"I'm glad I'm not the one dealing with that." Makoto had swung an arm over Yamagishi shoulder and slouched down to whisper that sentence in Yamagishi ears.

Yamagishi considered himself a person who didn't judge others just by their appearance (he doesn't believe that himself—) and if he did judge somebody then he wouldn't make it obvious however Makoto did in fact being the worst in him. Or that's what his face said when he looked at his friend with the most disappointed grimace that he could master.

"You out of all people is telling me that?" Yamagishi passive aggressively whispered back.

"Oh please! As if you're any better!" Makoto loudly whispered, a little more aggressive than needed.

"My grades talk for themselves!" Yamagishi bumped his shoulder a little roughly with Makoto's.

"Oh I'm sorry! I didn't know that zeros could speak!" Makoto made sure to push his friend to the side with his left arm.

"At least I know where we live!" Yamagishi rubbed his left side that was throbbing due to the harsh landing.

"I know where we—!" Makoto didn't get to finish his sentence as Akkun put a hand in both of their mouths successfully silencing them.

Akkun made a weird signal with his head that both of his friend understood that meant to look in the way that he was signaling and when they did they could see why their red-haired friend would put his foot down in their argument.

The others who were in the kitchen before were taking a portion of food to eat while watching the clips that were being shown, and strange my enough Peh and Pah still looked a little confused and agitated.

Just like they themselves were when they were first transported here.

Noticing that after some minutes Akkun still hadn't put his hand away from their mouths, Yamagishi decided to take matters into his own hands.

Akkun had quickly took his hand away in disgust trying to ge t the saliva away, "Did you just—?!" 

Yamagishi stuck out his tongue childishly at him as Makoto freely clacked at his friend misery, Akkun was frantically trying to wipe the saliva away, off his hands onto his poor jacket.

"Ew! What the hell?!" Even Takuya looked amused by what was going in front of his eyes.

"Why are we even friends?" Akkun complained while trying to get some food for himself, as in just him singularly him. After what Yamagishi just did he will count this as every man for himself.

"Let's go back now, i'm pretty sure that they will start even without us." Takuya informed his friend, after noticing that almost everybody had left the kitchen.

While walking it didn't escape anybody's eyes how Makoto tried to sneak his hand in Akkun's food to eat some or maybe a lot, however the red head sure as hell wasn't going to just stand there and let it happen.

Moving the food out of his friend reach he stock his foot out causing Makoto kiss the floor, Takuya who had seen what he had done internally winced feeling sorry yet at the same time not surprised his black-haired friend had it coming from long ago.

Everybody slowly set down in their perspective seats following everybody's lead Pah and Peh who could be considered the newcomers now took a seat that was a little too close to Yamagishi's couch for him to be calm.

(They would forever deny screeching a bunch of profanity after seeing the earth from up here—)

The meeting was more serious than he thought a bunch of middle and highschoolers would be, it was honestly a little awe-inspiring. If the contents of the thing weren't so terrifying, clutching his eggs like a scandalized housewife, 'You guys are like 5 year olds...'

"WHAT DID HE SAY?!"  Pah and Peh screeched simultaneously in offense, startling the Mizo five and causing Inui to shot them an annoyed glare.

Times like these made him miss Koko's company and Kemi's mindfulness.

Smiley wasn't bearing that much better compared to idiot.1 and idiot.2  as he liked to call them, however his brother heavy gaze stopped him from giving a piece of his mind to the TV.

Baji wasn't as mindful as he scowled in offense but kept it down to a whispering level it still didn't stop him from giving out curses that made Chifuyu's ears turn red.

Mikey watched in amusement as Pah and Peh screeched indignantly at the TV, he thinks that they may have forgotten the small detail that Kemi couldn't hear them through the screen. Draken shouted at both of them to be quiet, not surprised at the focus that they both caused, it wasn't something out of the norm with them around.

Mitsuya was more than a little offended, but his mirth out weighed the negative by a lot.

Looking around and spotting a particularly tall and broad blonde, 'Some of you may be 30...'

Baji howled in laughter and his eyes crinkled in mirth almost loosing his breath after seeing Kemi's particular description of their fifth division captain.

Smiley tried to stifle his own laughter remembering what happened last time he laughed in the face of Mucho it didn't end well for either of them, however that didn't last long as he remembered that his friend wasn't  present right now.

Hakkai sweat dropped in amusement adverting his eyes trying to forget what his very same thoughts were when he met Mucho.

Draken and Mikey were very much amused by their new particular friend train of thought.

"So that's how it is."

"Hold up! Was he ignoring me while I talked?!" Draken loudly muttered, annoyed beyond belief with him. Apart from Mikey and Baji he wasn't sure if he had met anyone else that could change his mood so quickly.

Baji had slowly stopped laughing and was sure that if he was explaining something about an important topic then the guy being shown would loose some teeth in the next minute.

Angry narrowed his eyes and glanced at the person who was sitting next to him this being none other than his own brother and was painfully aware of the similarities between Kemi-san and Nahoya.

Turning to Draken with wide eyes, "Wha?" sighing and closing his eyes as if the very sight of Kemi pained him.

At this time normally Yamagishi or Makoto would have made a very dumb comment regarding what was being shown, however they were more than intimidating with the scowls that both Third Division captain and the Third division vice-captain were wearing was more than intimidating.

Even Inui was affected by their presence being close to where he and the gang of idiots as he liked to call them, where sitting. However it was in a very positive way, due to Kemi's friends being intimidated enough by the guys sitting next to them. They didn't have the chance to open their mouth and spout bullshit.

Was he maybe being a little mean? Yeah, definitely an asshole mood. Did he regret it? No.

"It feels like i'm dealing with a Mikey 2.0," Draken sighed dwelling in his future despair. Mikey wasn't sure if it was an insult or a compliment so he decided to just take it as a compliment! After all who wouldn't want to be like him?

"I'm regretting letting you be here... Mitsuya, explain it to the moron please."

"Poor Mitsuya being assigned as a babysitter." Smiley said, trying to sound like he truly gave a damn. If the looks that he got from the people around him was anything to go by he hadn't truly succeed.

Draken felt a vein popping out of annoyance in his forehead and he could feel how his eye angrily twitched. Baji snorted through his nose and Chifuyu sweat dropped as he saw how immature some of his friends could truly be.

"I didn't want to be here either! Freaking, it's not my fault it's my bedtime right now..."

"Kemi you lucky bastard!" Yamagishi muttered in jealousy quite dramatically if Akkun would needed to put a word to his friend tone of voice.

Makoto nodded tearfully, clapping making dramatic hand gestures.

"Hey you weird bastards! Got anything to tell us?!" Peh-yan shouted confused with the quiet conversation, he actually didn't mean it as rude as it sounded however he didn't really thought about how strangers viewed him.

"U-um no!" Yamagishi nervously yelped, had he not been also nervous Takuya would have without doubt chuckled in amusement.

A slap to the back of his head made him wince as he stumbled toward Mitsuya who had an amused look on his face, "What are you five! Get over there and listen ."

Inui twitched twice and it was almost unnoticeable to the naked eye, as he felt annoyed how his boss was just thrown around by his gang members.

"I wonder if we will be introduced together." Hakkai whispered lowly enough for nobody else to hear. (It was definitely not because he had fangirled over Taka-chan nope! He definitely did not want to gush about amazing and breathtaking captain that no words in the dictionary could describe with somebody else that wasn't Yuzuha—)

"I feel like him and Hakkai would get along well." Chifuyu 'innocently' commented, side eyeing his fellow vice-captain.

Mitsuya blinked a little confused at Chifuyu statement, trying to look in his memories to see any similarities between Hakkai and Kemi that he may have missed. 

Hakkai let his jaw drop and his eyes widened wide enough to look like they were going to pop off his face. He made frantic hand motions trying to signal Chifuyu to stop talking and strangely enough they varied from simply shushing motions to very descriptive violent hand gestures.

Mitsuya furrowed his eyebrows and looked beside him seeing as Hakkai was just casually adjusting his clothes that had some wrinkles in them. Taking back his attention to the TV he failed to notice Baji's and Chifuyu obvious muffled laughter and Hakkai faced that burned in embarrassment.

Rubbing his head, "Yeah, yeah, it's not you Mitsuya even if you explained the driest texts I'm sure your charming aura and earnest face would be enough for me to listen for a millennium!"

Hakkai finally felt understood among all these uncultured people who didn't see how amazing Taka-chan truly was! He wiped some stray tears that were about to fall out of the pure raw emotion. Hakkai could swear he could hear the angels singing in his favor.

What he didn't notice was how judgmental both Smiley, Baji, and surprisingly Chifuyu who mostly did it due to the very aggressive and descriptive hand gestures that Hakkai has made minutes ago. (Chifuyu you damn hypocrite—)

He went red at the boy's honest praise and shining eyes, but soon coughed and spoke something about a Moebius and how they were generally bad news, and that the leader had decided that threatening and harming one of Pah's friends parents and girlfriend would be the correct way of acting.

Inui was quietly just watching how the world around him bursted into flames, and he honestly didn't really feel the need to be bothered by all the noise that this people were making, after all he already knew thanks to Black-dragons information how this conflict had ended.

The room air had went cold in a matter of second after the last piece of information was shared with everybody, and of course nobody was happy about it.

Mitsuya had immediately felt the same dread seeping into his bones that he had gotten used to feeling more and more since he had gotten transported to this strange place, his first instinct was to quickly check on his friend who out of all of them was the most affected.

"What in the fuckery of fucks is this shit showing us, Huh?!" Pah shouted seething with rage after hearing what had happened to his buddy's girlfriend and parents. It was painfully obvious to anybody who wasn't blind just by his body language how enraged he was.

Peh was almost as agitated as his captain, having already met in person with the guy that had been a victim of an opposite gang vile acts.

Chifuyu clenched his jaw, irked with the audacity of some people to not only mess with somebody who was innocent and had nothing to do with their world just because of a connection to a founder member but also bringing their parents and girlfriend into this nonsense.

Hakkai frowned agitated at such situation, and as tragic as it was it wasn't that uncommon to happen due to some of the bastards in the street who had no damn moral code.

The Mizo gang tried to shift a little away from the guy who looked ready to bite anybody who got even five meter too close for his comfort, and while they understood the reason behind his anger they didn't want to be the ones receiving it either.

"Pah!" Draken shouted quite loudly, trying to calm him now the main reason for this being the worry that was cursing through his veins. He had been the first one to stand up and quickly go to Pah's side to stop him from doing anything that he would regret later.

Pah looked his way and clenched his jaw in irritation, he was getting more confused and agitated as more things happened, he liked to keep things simple and things hadn't been simple at all making him get frustrated even more now that this shitty TV was showing him how his friends were harmed?

He was ready to beat somebody black and blue.

Draken put his hand in Pah's shoulder and squeezed it in reassurance, the tall blonde didn't  want to put any more stress in his friend. However also needing to find a way to tell Pah that all of this could be avoided as long as they paid attention to any details to stopping this tragedy from happening.

"Pah we can still stop this from happening..." Draken tried to reassure his friend and himself too, after all the most big possibility of that happening was due to their close connection to Pah who was a founder member.

That didn't seem to calm Pah down as he clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth, "And how's that supposed to make me feel better?! I don't know when that's happening or the reason for it! And you're asking me to calm down?!" 

Draken gulped down some saliva feeling his throat suddenly feel dry questioning how he would feel if he saw his friend being assaulted and not being able to do anything.

It almost seemed that it would become a more regular thing of feeling useless while watching this screen.

"Getting angry won't solve anything either ya' know?" Draken muttered tightening his hold in Pah's shoulders feeling the pressure in his shoulder getting heavier as he realized that there was nothing he could do to help his friend feel better.

"And sitting like ducks waiting for the slaughter will?" Well Draken definitely hadn't expected that, especially from Pah out of people (he means this with the upmost respect but Pah wasn't the sharpest tool in the box either so he thinks that he should just leave it like that before digging a deeper hole to himself—)

"We will learn more about the enemy, so when the time comes we will crush them without mercy." Mikey apparently had decided that he had enough of this argument and stepped in before it escalated even more.

"Mikey!"

"Mikey..."

The tone that both of his friend used was vastly different however he didn't comment on it as he nodded at Pah, and locked eyes with Draken glancing at him then the seat next to him indicating to come back and that he would take care of the rest.

Mikey made eye contact with Pah and made sure that his voice was heard all across the room, "Pah! You don't have anything to worry about! After we get out of here I'll make sure to teach those bastards a lesson!" He had said those words with such confidence that nobody present in the room had the mind to question it.

What many didn't catch was the glance that the blonde commander had shot at Inui.

"Right now his friend and girlfriend are fine. The cops took care of them, but his old man and ma are both in the hospital, with the old lady in critical condition. They are trash... but they are older than us and have been at it for a longer while so they have the advantage of numbers and age."

Both Pah and Peh were practically shaking with anger, eyebrows scrunch in anger and jaw clenched so hard that neither of them would be surprised if their teeth cracked not that they really care right now either. 

Takuya shifted in his seat feeling uncomfortable? He wasn't even sure if that was the right word to use in this situation it felt like there wasn't enough air in the room and his clothes were too tight, he only felt pity for the innocent people who were involved in the crash between gangs.

The blonde also knew that he wasn't the only one feeling this way as he glanced at Yamagishi and observed as his leg bounced up and down, it didn't take a genius to know how nervous he was feeling in this situation.

And let's not even start with Akkun the poor guy had tried to fix his clothes over five times in less than one minute.

Kemi was quiet as he processed this, "Wow, why does that make me angry, it fills me with fury. What an absolute trash bag of a person. Though I guess that's offensive to the trash bag, at least it's useful in keeping things clean."

Pah furrowed his eyebrows even more who was this blonde? He supposed that he must be a friend of somebody in here if he was being shown.

Mitsuya pursued his lips in frustration, the lilac haired boy wanted to do nothing but gl and check on Pah. He was worried that his friend's emotions would just snap the more he was reminded of the fact that his friend was jumped so was his buddy's girlfriend and parents.

Mikey leaned forward in his seat and laced his hands together starring almost blankly at the screen.

Mitsuya's eyes had widened before he let a hesitant smile cross his face, he looked scary like that with big sparkling doe eyes, and an angry snarl, "Yeah he definitely is."

Inui pursued his lips when he remembered how similar his captain looked in Christmas Eve at church, it was an image that he never wanted to release from his brain if possible.

'After all at that time it looked like Kemi had the biggest back out of everybody in there.' Even himself.

Chifuyu looked to the side not bothering to hide his obvious staring from his captain, in fact he was waiting for  the moment that Baji's emotions would explode.

"Then again though, you sure he's the real mastermind behind this?"

Many stilled in surprise at the implications in the black haired's male voice, it was obvious what his thoughts were on the matter and if their conclusion of Kemi knowing somebody who knew them in the future and told Kemi what their future would be then it's very probably that somebody is in fact behind this ruthless act of violence.

Takuya uncharacteristically showed his anger by remembering who was behind all of this, Kisaki Tetta  the boy was practically seething remembering the reason why his friend was in the hospital right now and while he Kisaki wasn't the only on responsible for such state he was the trigger that caused the bullet to hit it's target and he would never forgive him.

Inui pressed his lips together in disgust and squished down as much as possible to urge to hit something with a bat preferably his ex-leader's face and that clowns face.

Baji scowled and his nostrils flared in silent anger that didn't happen as often as somebody thought that it would, he clenched his fists in irritation at imagining how some filthy rat would manipulate people behind the scene to beat up innocent people. His future self better be seen giving him or her a good old punch in the face. 

Mitsuya's brows furrowed as he leaned in Kemi scratched his chin a wondering look on his face, "Don't know something about this feels off is all, if he really has been at it for this long of a time did things look as though they were escalating this way, it's one thing to cause a ruckus, threaten and strong arm money, another entirely to attempt murder and rape. Shit just isn't adding up is all, but then again I am new to this shit."

"They attempted to do what..." Pah whispered in shock, it wasn't long before he started shouting profanity at the screen. Not at anybody who was being currently shown but at the scums who dared to harm or even attempted murder.

Hakkai sweated uncomfortably remembering how this was already the second time that such horrific acts were being shown in screen something which made a bile rise at his throat.

Yamagishi contemplated whether to tell the rest who were in the room that the girl who his friend had saved was the girl who apparently was Pah's buddy girlfriend. At the end he decided to not touch that pole in a five mile radius not wanting to yet give away their difference of timelines.

Until they had made sure how all this weird ass different date thingy.

Mitsuya felt bile rise in his throat and a grimace got stuck in his face as he thought of the horrors that the girl and the parents had to go through due to some teenagers who had too much time in their hands.

Mitsuya was quiet and so he quieted down as well, then Mikey spoke, "Well Pah, you wanna do something about it?"

Mikey observed his screen self and could already picture in his head where this was going and allowed a smirk to shine in his face, however his whole body was still tensed due to the most recent events that had been shown in the screen.

Pah clenched his fists and shook with fury and anticipation of what was soon to come, after all one of the person who he has the most trust would be Mikey and Pah knows that Mikey wouldn't let him down or just let such blatant disrespect to the gang and it's members go away without attacking back. 

Angry bit the side of his cheek and furrowed his eyebrows even more knowing already where all of this was going, the same could be said for Smiley who was practically vibrating in his seat waiting for some more action this time those guys getting beaten black and blue prefebly. 

It was like something shifted and the kid seemed to morph into a whole different man, his very presence sucked the noise from his surroundings, and everyone stood at attention, really it was awe-inspiring to look at. It made Kemi want to hide behind a stone pillar, only the firm hands of Mitsuya and Draken kept him in place.

Mikey almost snorted at the quick change of mood that Kemi had, 'It's almost endearing how quick his mood and thoughts can change regarding a person.' After realizing what he had just thought about his friend he wanted to hit himself over the head due to his stupidity.

It wasn't endearing how quick his mood and thought about a person can change in fact it's more worrying than anything else. Maybe he should have an eye open regarding that.

"I know that they're older and that they're bigger than us... but even though they may not have succeeded completely this time, who's to say they won't do it again! So yeah, yeah I wanna fight them Mikey."

Baji and Chifuyu smirked in a way that would without a doubt unsettle Kemi as much as it did to the Mizo gang who were trying to scoot over away from the guys who they thought knew how bloodthirsty they could get.

However at doing this action they ended up squishing Inui who was already at the end of his rope with this idiotic group, in fact he was sure that if they weren't Kemi's friends then his fist would have already met their faces.

Smiley chuckled quite menaced cracking his nuckles in anticipation at what was to come.

Pah looked at the side trying to get the sweat that strangely was gathering in his eyeballs and his solution for that was rubbing his eyes raw, let's just say that it didn't work how he expected it to happen.

Mikey looked at him stone faced and serious before a proud smile crossed his face, turning back to Toman he took in a breath, "ALRIGHT THEN! ANYONE WHO DISAGREES SAY AYE!"

Hakkai could count with one hand the times that he had doubted his commander after being introduced to him by Taka-chan this moment however wasn't one of them.

Draken almost straightened his back feeling himself get more and more invested in what was being shown to them, but then remembered that this was just a recording and simply sighed.

There was silence, then his smile widened, "ANYONE WHO WANTS TO FIGHT FOR PAH-CHIN AND HIS BUD SAY AYE!!!"

Inui had to give it to Mikey, he without a doubt was a very charismatic leader who know how to get people's spirits up and how to make their blood pump up for a fight. It's not like he hadn't seen it before Taiju was a horrible person but he was a good leader and nobody could compare to the way that Izana lead the black dragons. 

But this was the minimum that he expected from Shinichiro's younger brother.

"Whoever doesn't say 'aye' will be at the end of my fist." Smiley uttered with malice in his voice as he cracked his neck and fingers quite threateningly.

Pah whipped his neck to Smiley's direction and made a face that to anybody else who wasn't close to him would have looked like something between a grimace and a sneer, but to Smiley it was quite obvious that he was grateful for his comment.

"Smiley! You bastard! When did you get so nice?!" Mitsuya  was sure that his bulky friend didn't mean that in a rude way however Smiley sure as hell didn't care.

"Angry! Let me at him! I'll show him how nice I can be!"

The temple floor rumbled with the cheers of Toman's agreement, a joining of stomping feet and yells, "ALRIGHT THEN WE'LL BE FIGHTING THEM AUGUST 3RD AT THE MUSASHI FESTIVAL, BE PREPARED!!!"

Chifuyu joined cheering along with Toman's yells of encouragement, many chuckled amusedly at his eagerness to fight those assholes and it's not like they weren't feeling their own blood pump up.

Baji grinned showing more teeth that somebody would consider friendly in fact it looked quite vicious.

Peh looked around the room and was glad (no matter how pissed his face looked right now—) that the people who he considers his close friends (excluding the weird bunch who was sitting close to him and Pah that flinched at every movement that they made and burned face—) were so willing to go in a fight against an unknown gang just to get revenge for Pah buddy's and his girlfriend plus his parents all of them who were innocent people.

"Well that was wild, but at least my eggs are okay." He was walking down the steps of the temple carefully because the steps were steep and the height made him want to vomit. He was finally on the last steps when he started untensing.

"The height makes him want to vomit?" Hakkai muttered with some surprise evident on his tone, he wasn't the only one surprised by this sudden fear.

Mitsuya blinked rapidly and pressed his lips together in sympathy knowing that both Mikey and Draken (and himself—) were growing fond of him quite rapidly and they wouldn't stop hanging out with him or dragging him to the temple just because of it.

Mikey looked like the cat who caught the canary as he rubbed his hands in villain-like way, chuckling with evil intent as he thought about the many ways he could use this as blackmail.

Draken sweat dropped and just as he was about to pray for Kemi's mental health he remembered the very creative insults that he had came up with and suddenly didn't feel as bad as he once did.

Then a slap to his back made him panic.

'That guy will not get a break with Mikey in his back.' Baji thought with mirth, not feeling bad for the guy in the slightest after all almost every single person present in this room had suffered at Mikey's clinginess.

Jumping he fumbled with his eggs, and watched in shock and pain as they fell, it was the most dramatic three seconds of his life and ended with him crying over his broken eggs, Mikey looking at him in amusement.

"Peh this guy is weird." Pah stated with a frown, he still wasn't completely calm about the most recent news that he had gotten about those fucking bastards putting their disgusting were they didn't belong— however he felt more releaved knowing that they could still stop all this madness.

"He looks like the type of guy who would cry after watching a dog die in a movie." Peh said while agreeing with his captain and those who were sitting the closest to them sweat dropped at the accuracy of that statement. Takuya can be the witness to that in fact he even had a box of napkins every time that he and Kemi watch a movie together. 

"Bertholdt, Reiner, Mikasa, Eren, Armin, Jean, Levi, Hanje, Sasha, Connie!!! My entire scouting legion is dead, deader than dead, they're cracked apart, why did you have to go out this way!"

"Is that some sort of reference?" Chifuyu asked titling his head to the side trying to remember and see if he had ever seen a movie that had those names included or maybe even a manga?

Suddenly he pumped his closed fist in his left open hand as if he had made a huge discovery, Chifuyu's eyes sparkled in wander as he looked at the TV as if it had the answers to all his questions he was practically glowing out of happiness.

'Could it be?! A future manga?!'

He gently picked up his broken dreams and wandered away like a wisp of his old self, wobbling to find a trash can throwing them in, wiping his nose and saluting them, "Fly high, my breakfast."

"But then again who in their right mind thinks that bringing something as fragile as eggs to a gang meeting out of all things! Is a good idea?" Yamagishi asked in a low voice not expecting a respond from anyone else.

Makoto raised a, eyebrow at his friend as if he was the stupid one for asking such question to him.

Akkun jumped in the conversation as he sighed quite loudly while saying, "Kemi."

The other three idiots nodded as if that's explained everything and on the other side Inui was trying to decide whether to defend the honor of his boss or just keep his mouth shut as he knew that Kemi sometimes didn't make the best decisions.

The rest of the delinquents looked on in either bafflement, confusion or amusement, and some even felt the urge to bully the kid, but the amused grin on their president's face made them stop as the blonde threw an arm over him, jostling the other.

Takuya sweat dropped and was mentally thankful that his friend had such a powerful figure in the delinquent world at his beck and call at any given moment or else he was sure that Kemi would have suffered way more with delinquents weird urges to bully him.

(Takuya honey ain't you a delinquent too?—)

Mikey whipped his head to the side where Draken was currently standing and pulled on his braid to bring him down to his height not caring at the obvious loudly complains of the tall bean poll as he said, "See! I told you I wasn't the only one who felt the urge to tease the guy!"

Draken could feel some of his vain popping due to his anger and for once he didn't care much as he brought his hand close to Mikey's face and stretched his checks stopping the short blonde from saying anything else that would be stupid.

"Shut it will ya'. " Draken muttered as he felt his eyebrow twitched quite violently.

Both Mitsuya and Hakkai felt pity for the black haired male who currently was the source of their commander attention and entertainment for who knows how long.

Pah and Peh were sitting in their own corner as they whispered something that sounded like alien language to anybody else.

"Seeeeee! I told you that he looked bullieveble."

"Peh are you sure that's a word?"

"Of course! Even Baji is backing me up on this!" 

"Well if you say so."

"Hang out with me Kemi!"

"I wanna go home and grieve."

"Who doesn't?" Smiley commented offhandedly, yawning feeling his eyes getting heavy much to his annoyance as he was still interested to what would happen next.

"He looks very miserable." Angry pointed out sweat dropping at the exasperation that practically dripped out of the male's words.

"And I don't?" Smiley asked his brother suddenly feeling like being a little more than annoying to his brother.

"What? What does that has to do with anything at all?" Angry asked pressing his lips together in exasperation at his brother antics.

Pouting and blowing out his cheeks in frustration, some of the Toman member gritted their teeth as they rolled their sleeves up in preparation to kick the kids ass, "Come on then I'll drive you home!"

Both Yamagishi and Makoto felt a chill run down their back as they both closed their eyes (was that a damn tear—?) and both fell into a praying position, praying for the fallen soul of their friend that would be lost sooner than expected.

Akkun groaned in exasperation as he dragged his hand across his face denying the possibility of these two idiots being his friend at all, was it too late to denying knowing them?

Takuya took one for the team this time as he quickly grabbed both of his friends ears as he scolded with while at the same time tried to apologize to Inui-kun who was giving them quite the death glare.

Looking at the bike Kemi went pale, shaking his head as he tried to run, but was easily picked up by Draken, he struggled kicking at the bonde, who easily set him behind Mikey who was smiling unconcernedly, he struggled, but was easily tied onto the back of the boy, "HOLD ON TIGHT!!!"

Mikey looked at the screen and titled his head to the side striking a thinking pose, (Draken at the side inched slowly away from the little gremlin who he called his friend knowing that if he didn't he would get tangled in another one of his weird situations—)

"Doesn't he remind you if somebody?" Mikey inquired trying to remember who had a similar reaction to his black haired boy.

Draken raised an eyebrow and shrugged indicating that he in fact had no idea who Mikey was talking about. Mikey sighed looking at Ken-chin with dissatisfaction as if he was the one supposed to know the answer to everything.

Draken made a 'tch' sound and crossed his arms then asked, "What's that look supposed to mean?" 

Instead of answering as he normally would Mikey shook his head like a disappointed mother then sighed loudly. That of course annoyed Draken but this time the tall blonde had made it his personal goal to not let himself stand up at the same level as Mikey. 

No matter how damn hard that little gremlin made it seem.

A girlish scream escaped Kemi, and those who had good enough eyes could see the boy's soul leaving his body.

The atmosphere in the room lifted from the solemn feeling that it had previously been and it took a more light-hearted tone as most teenagers started laughing or chuckling in mirth.

(Nobody had really forgotten what had been informed to them minutes ago however it was better to not specifically focus on that despairing topic—)

He had passed out.

Takuya chocked on saliva as he wheezed hitting his own chest trying desperately to bring some normal oxygen to his lungs. That was quickly ended by none other than Inupi who had seen this as a golden opportunity to hur— help Kemi's definitely-not-annoying friend.

And what better way to help the Mikey-look-alike than to harshly hit him in his back to get whatever had gotten into the wrong tube finally out.

Yamagishi was practically shaking in his seat feeling as if he had just witnessed a murder and quickly whipped his head to the opposite side when he saw Inui glancing at his way. While he did in fact feel pity for his friend every man for themselves in here.

"Huh, I don't think Mikey knows where the kid lives..."

Draken wasn't sure whether to feel annoyed or amused at future! Mitsuya's words he knew that he himself wouldn't be stupid enough to forget to give Mikey the direction of Kemi's house (how he knows where he lives is nobody's business—) which meant that he had been annoyed enough to not tell his commander and decided to just let the guy suffer.

Or if he should feel annoyed at Mikey's usual carelessness that was once again being shown in screen.

Mitsuya looked at Draken with an amused face, "That's cruel Draken."

Draken decided to not comment on the fact that Mitsuya was finding the entertainment on said action.

Mitsuya didn't consider himself to be a noisy person he really didn't, however he couldn't deny the disappointment that he felt when he noticed that the TV wouldn't show what the other members thought of the sudden guest that was brought by none other than the commander itself which would usually be the center of the new gossip.

Some of the things that he had heard while trying to simply comment his duty as a captain had left him spooked and wishing for somebody to pinch him just to make sure once again that he wasn't dreaming.

He shrugged amusement shining on the other's face, before it was fogged over with seriousness, "I heard what Kemi said, I think he might be right about something, I'mma look into it."

The mood slightly dampened as a new possibility aroused, well it wasn't the first time that it was mentioned in screen however some of the people that were in the room started taking that possibility more seriously as they noticed that it had already been mentioned twice.

Mitsuya frowned, but sighed knowing he couldn't stop the other, "Be careful it'd be a pain to have to save you."

"Liar~ Liar~ pants on fire." Smiley teased trying to break the tension in the room plus trying to not to go in to detail in the hundreds different ways that he could kill whoever decided to try and manipulate one of his friends. (It wasn't confirmed yet however he usually has a strong instinct that hasn't failed him yet so he'll just decided to wing it—)

Mitsuya rolled his eyes knowing that smiley didn't mean his comment in a particular mean way he was probably just teasing as usual something that he had to sadly get used to.

Mikey felt some annoyance creep into his mind why hadn't he been informed of this in the future? He wasn't completely aboard with the theory that Kemi had come up with if it was information from the future then that was another different matter completely.

What did put the blonde on edge was the slightest possibility of Draken's life his best friend life being threatened. Draken wasn't allowed to die on him and it didn't matter how many people he had to beat up to make sure that horribly possibility didn't happen.

"SAVE ME! Hahaha... yeah alright you really are such a mom Mistuya."

Mitsuya pressed his lips together in annoyance quite obviously avoiding both Smiley's and Baji's teasing stares. How did the lilac haired guy know? Well when you spend enough time around idiots you can learn to understand their language.

It was quite stupid if he had to add an adjective that would describe their language.

Inui sifted in his seats a couple of times knowing that it wasn't too far fetched in fact he wouldn't be surprised if Kisaki tried another dirty tactic by trying and killing Draken, that is if Inupi allowed him to live another day after he finds him.

"Kemi! We should hang out tomorrow!"

"I can bet my ass that this is going to be the latest gossip around Toman." Chifuyu muttered to a amused Baji who was now regretting making such scene in the latest meeting by punching that disrespectful bastard, now he had to wait after every meeting for Chifuyu to finally spill the gossip.

(He didn't regret any of his previous actions at the meeting against that cocky bastard who dared to make a sexist comment against a classmate of his in the middle of a meeting—)

(However he did miss the juicy gossip that was a.ways spilled everywhere time something interesting happened around Toman—)

"Urgh! Aaaagh!"

Hakkai deeply sympathies with the guy remembering how often he used to get motion sickness just by being on a moving object it was so bad that their parents tried to all together avoid vehicles unless necessary.

Chifuyu sweat dropped looking at the screen and promised to not be as harsh as some of his friends were on the newbie (maybe—)

"Alright it's agreed I'll pick you up tomorrow!"

"Those words will haunt his nightmares." Smiley cackled in mirth finding his own comment very hilarious. Angry did not visibly react and instead had just this dead look in his eyes as if telling everybody present. 'This is what I have to deal with every day.' 

"Eghh~ Aaausghuhhh!"

"That poor poor bastard." 

"Yamagishi don't act as if you're any better with motorcycles or even bicycles."

"Akkun do you have it against me or something?"

"Nope, it's just fun seeing your reactions."

"Well then respectfully I hope you have a horrible day."

"That sentence was more funny than it was supposed to be due to the fact that you didn't curse due to your fear of Akkun!"

"It's a healthy dose of fear that everybody needs to have to survive Okey?!"

"Pfft—! Sure~"

Waking up in his house at his doorstep was terrifying.

Mikey hummed wondering how long it had took his future self to find his buddy's house hopefully not much he didn't want to get home Kate and miss dinner just to get nagged by Emma again.

Draken closed his eyes trying to appear annoyed however his amused grin gave away how he truly felt about the situation.

How did he get home?  Why wasn't he in bed?

"Does he perhaps not remember what happened?" Peh furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, was blonde guy brain that bad?

Why was his brain blank when he thought of last night?

"I think that answers your question." Mitsuya responds to Peh's question while sweat dropping at some people reactions.

Baji was practically wheezing out of laughter after hearing the guy's thought had Mikey truly traumatized him that much?! (It wouldn't be the first time—) Oh this was pure gold!

These were the questions that he asked himself as his stomach grumbled, he opened the fridge and sighed, hitting his forehead with the corner of the fridge door, "I forgot to get eggs."

"Does he perhaps not have anything else to eat?" Hakkai asks nobody in particular but his question did bring some attention to him.

"Wow Mikey, didn't know that you would just heartlessly throw away somebody's only food." Draken said obviously teasing the shorter blonde guy next to him who looked like a deer caught in headlights with the expression that he was making.

"Ken-chin! Don't say it like that! It sounds like I was bullying him when that wasn't the case at all!" Mikey whined going along with his friend teasing while dragging him down to his height once again by his braid.

Takuya wasn't sure whether to tell them that Kemi still had food left in his fridge was the right choice so he wisely kept his mouth shut.

"So he poor?" Pah asked while trying to get some left over food out of his teeth that had been stuck there for sometime since he had gotten here.

"Yeah." Peh had arrived to the same conclusion after all what other reasons apart from being poor would excuse not having food in your fridge?

He decided to make pork miso soup and rice.

"Well at least we know that you didn't take his food for the whole day away, Mikey." Draken teased his friend who had a scowl (pout—) in his face as he turned his head away from his tall friend.

Draken rolled his eyes fondly, leaning back on his chair as he watched Mikey scoot away from him as a way of showing his grudge against his harmless teasing in a very petty way.

He was just sitting down when he heard his door being knocked on rubbing a hand through his hair, 'Who could that be, Takuya would've walked in Makoto and Yamagishi would've climbed in through the window and Akkun never enters through the front door arriving at his back door like creeper...'

Mitsuya glanced at the little group of friends that were still behaving quite weirdly around his gang members and just as he was about to make a comment of similar some members of his division was then he had finally taken a second to analyze the other person of their group.

Takashi wasn't even sure if the guy was part of Kemi's small group of friends this bring due to noticing how awkwardly they interacted with each other in fact if he had to put the right word on it he would definitely describe their atmosphere like every time Hakkai tries to talk to a girl.

As far as Mitsuya could see that the male is of average height and a slim build, he was dressed in in casual clothing even if the outfit looked a little roughed with high heels, making him appear taller. 

His skin is pale, however his left eye is tainted with a deep burn scar from either a fire or an accident if Mitsuya had to guess. His middle parted sunflower blonde hair with an undercut contrasts his dark emerald eyes and neutral expressional face.

The second division captain wondered how important this person was in their future or if he would not be interacting with them at all.

Opening the door he was greeted by the ominous sight of Mikey grinning and waving and Draken looking like a particularly haggard father.

"Wakes up from a nightmare just for another one to appear at his doorstep." Baji said while he snorted out loud as he watched how much his commander looked like a child who just got taken to a candy store.

Not that the black haired male was really surprised at Mikey's action if anything he was surprised that Draken (self assigned babysitter by none other than Mikey himself—) had allowed Mikey to go through his shinigams.

(Now don't get him wrong Draken did usually in fact just allowed Mikey to do his part of chaos throughout the whole day but it was quite early and the tall blonde was usually very snappy and easily irritated at that time of the morning—)

Mitsuya pressed his lips in sympathetic gesture and almost wished for Mikey to let the poor guy have a break until he remembered something that was quite crucial, after all what would happen if Mikey lost interest on his new source of entertainment?

Takashi's face couldn't have fallen faster even if he tried, because what would happen would be that Mikey would turn his focus on them and try to annoy them once again.

'Oh yeah, I met with Toman yesterday... my eggs...'

"He's kind of slow." Pah-chin commented leaning back on his chair while putting his hands behind his head.

Peh nodded in approval as his captain very truthful words.

Most people who were close to the third division captain and the vice-division captain slowly looked in their way as of to make sure that they heard that right and both Mikey and Smiley weren't about hold their tongues.

However it seemed that both Angry and Draken had similar ideas as they quickly placed their hands above their mouths stopping them from saying something that would set off a discussion.

They didn't count with Inui who was already at the end of his rope with all this idiots to simply state what was on everybody's mind.

"You out of all people is saying such thing?"

"What did you say you bastard?!"

"Yeah! What did you say you bastard?!"

"Are you hard of hearing?"

"No! You dumbass! It's just that Pah's brain is as small as a donut!"

"You just proved my point, and why a donut out of all things?"

He tried to slam the door closed, but Mikey easily kicked it open the door creating wind as it slammed against the shoe rack, as if he hadn't tried to slam the door in their faces Mikey and Kemi looked at one another with bright smiles, Draken looked between both of them with a stone like face.

"Don't try that tactic Emma has tried many of them many times and still has failed at it." Draken spoke with amusement remembering how she even tried to bribe him doyaraki and when that didn't work as he had simply snatched it out of her hands she tried to simply take all the doyaraki away however Mikey seemed to have a sixth sense for finding his food.

"How much do you want to bet that Kemi will crack first?" Baji muttered close to Chifuyu as he grinned with all his teeth at his vice captain.

Said boy on.h sweat dropped and quickly denied the bet knowing that he would lose if he bet his money against his captain in this out of all things.

He waited to see who would crack first, in the end Kemi sighed, slumping down, before straightening his back, waving them in, "I'm about to eat breakfast, join me."

"He's too nice." Takuya muttered to Akkun who had nodded at his friend statement. Makoto who had been listening to their conversation had nodded agreeing with them but then added his own cents to the conversation.

"And has guts I would have started praying the minute that I saw who was outside my door." Makoto murmured with a shudder down his back just by imaginating said scenario.

Yamagishi had took Makoto shoulders and practically shook him as if his life depended on it well Takuya wasn't sure if Yamagishi's life depended on it but Makoto soul seemed to be seeping away quite rapidly.

"Are you kidding me?! The Mikey visited him at his house!" Yamagishi was in his fangirl state and both Akkun and Takuya knew better than to interfere in this situation and instead prayed for Makoto's soul to be allowed to heaven and not hell.

Makoto's thoughts were something along the lines, "YoudirtytraitorsIwillremeberthis!"

Mikey looked proud as he strutted in taking off his shoes and putting on the rather cute house slippers, Draken felt his face burning at having to put on the cute purple hippo slippers, Kemi covered his mouth, but the teasing smile could still be seen.

Pah and Peh had immediately burned out laughing without any retrain in fact they were practically wheezing with glee.

Other people tried to be more discreet with their chuckles as they notice how Draken's mood was souring even more if it was possible it got so bad that they were sure that the only reason why they hadn't gotten their ass beaten yet by their tall friend.

That's the main reason why the Mizo gang did not dare to move a muscle in the vice commander way that would give him even the remote idea that they found this funny.

The man tried to smack the other, but he dodged though he nearly tripped backward barely managing to keep himself on his feet by windmilling his arms.  "Safe."

"Close call." Yamagishi muttered while digging his nails in his arms out of anxiety while he did know how close his friend was with Toman's captains and vice captains he still felt like he was watching the future however in his case what he was watching we're past scenes that he didn't know of.

He walked on and they followed like particularly mean looking ducklings following their rather tame and round looking mother.

"Tame he says... round looking he says." Inui mutters feeling a small twitch start to settle in his left eyebrow.

"That's a particular way to describe it alright." Mitsuya remarked, sweatdropping at the once again very much interesting description of his friends.

Said friends were still trying to process what they had been described, did they really look like that to outsiders who saw them following Kemi?

They hoped not it would be chore to beat respect to people once again (it was more of a chore to Draken than Mikey—)

Sitting them at his table he went and got them plates and bowls serving them up some miso and rice, along with bringing a pitcher of juice. Then he sat down and started eating while the others were silently watching him. Blearily he looked up with a mouth full of rice, "Well go ahead, y'all are bothering me already might as well join me for a meal, you know. Food always tastes better with friends and all that."

Smiley titled his head very much amused with how overly nice this guy was because while he did hold a great respect for his vice commander and commander, he wouldn't hesitate to close the door in their face if the only reason why they sought him out was on a whim and not an emergency.

Chifuyu's eyes sparkled remembering a similar dialogue that another main character of a manga had said a similar thing so did Baji-san (he cared more about the fact that Baji-san had looked so cool while saying such thing—)

Mikey blinked in surprise and slightly smiled pleased to have taken interest in his new friend(bitch—) before any other person it was like he was the black haired male first friend(ken-chin doesn't count—)

'The food does look tasty I wonder how it tastes?' Mikey wondered licking his lips unconsciously at the sudden hunger to eat something hit him like a truck.

Mikey blinked before with rosy cheeks he started eating, he groaned, as he ate with gusto, Draken much more calmly and with a modicum of more restraint started in on his meal, he hummed a smile bloomed on his face, "This is pretty good, your mom make it?"

Takuya winced, knowing how much of a sensitive topic Kem—Takemichi's parents were to him. Especially with his mom just casually coming sometimes around every five months if they were lucky if not it could be a year and they wouldn't hear of her.

Akkun frowned in concern as he watched Takuya shift uncomfortably in his seat.

"Nah, I made it myself."

"We should make him our chef."

"You don't even know if he cooks good."

"It looks good~ and I wouldn't eat anything that I don't like."

"He probably won't accept."

"Who said anything about giving him an option?"

"Mikey no."

"Mikey yes."

"Hoh~, Kemi-chan can cook?"

Smiley perked up in interest wondering how much his culinary skills truly went. Maybe he could get some tips for a beginner ramen chef.

"Well nah ya' know his food magically made itself." Baji muttered cracking his neck after feeling it get tense.

Mikey felt his eyebrow twitch and resisted the urge to roll his eyes and give in to Baji's teasing.

"The sarcasm was unnecessary."

Looking up he finished up his bowl of soup, nodding as the rim of the bowl touched his lips, "That's pretty cool... seconds please."

"Mikey!" Draken chastised reprimanding the blond for his lack of manners, Mikey sighed in annoyance and just pouted ignoring the tall blond completely.

"Mikey!"  "What!"

"Wow, that's kinda creepy almost the same reaction." Smiley muttered as he felt his eyes getting heavier and was certainly annoyed with this sudden tiredness.

The other boy easily shrugged it off and stood up to serve him more, "Want more rice?"

"He's too much of a pushover." Pah said what was on his mind noticing how the black haired guy didn't really object to any of the commander's whims.

"Kinda like that guy." Peh said to his captain, however he didn't really specify who he was talking about but Pah did seem to know who he was talking about as he jus violently nodded.

"Yes!"

"Not surprised but disappointed."

"What about you, Draken?"

"Let's see if you're any better Ken-chin."

Head tilted as he put the food in front of Mikey, the taller boy looked at his friend disapprovingly, but while he was still hungry the small amount of manners instilled in him made him hesitant, in the end the decision was taken out of his hands quite literally with Kemi taking the bowls tapping the boy gently on the head with the empty rice bowl, "Don't worry about it man, I always make extra as long as your polite about it people can always have seconds at Casa de Kemi."

"Do you think that he would allow us to eat at his place?" Smiley wondered to Angry who violently shook his head knowing how disrespectful it would be of they just showed up at a stranger place and demanded food.

Mikey laughed in triumph, looking quite proud about the fact that he wasn't the only one who asked for seconds and Draken well he just tried to ignore the menace that Mikey was.

Setting the bowls in front of the guy he told him he was gonna take a shower, "Just leave the dirty dishes in the sink. I'll wash them later, give me a second to clean myself up. I woke up outside on my doorstep like a dumped boyfriend who was crying after his lady love after drinking too much."  He left them alone, Draken stared at Mikey exasperated look on his face.  "Really?!"

"That was weirdly specific." Chifuyu commented ignoring  the fact that Draken was currently chastising their commander.

"Mikey..." Mitsuya said rubbing his temples.

"What I thought it would be rude to break in? We've only known him for a little while, besides he wouldn't wake up!"

"Mikey!"

"Mikey!"

Chapter Text

Angry sighed as he carefully adjusted himself in his seat while trying to get to a comfortable position in which he could help his brother who had fallen asleep even while the screen was practically blasting it's volume.

He just prayed that Nahoya wouldn't start snoring five minutes into his sleeping state, it was a nightmare having to deal with those when he was a little kid, he had even gotten desperate enough to try and drag him out of the room yet being grounded by his mother wasn't that worth it.

"What do you guys wanna do today? What do you guys do other than be intimidating and get into fights?"

"Is that how we look from an outside perspective?" Chifuyu wondered as he tried to remember how normal people reacted to Toman members being close to them at school.

And Baji wasn't sure how to tell his friend that he wasn't exactly the definition of 'intimidating' to most people until they discovered that he was in a gang.

Now Baji's own case was a little different he wanted to look harmless at school, if he remembered correctly it was the best way to get the teachers on his side and not simply give him the stink eye after confirming that he was in a gang.

"Is that really all you think we do?"

"Well he doesn't really know much about us if you think about it." Mitsuya pointed out to his friends who seemed to have forgotten that while they were getting many details and important stuff about the guy, he still didn't know them that well in the present or in the screen.

That had allowed a silence to spread across the room before none other than Hakkai decided to break it, "That makes me feel like some sort of stalker after you worded like that."

Now that brought a lot of grimaced and deadpanned faces to many people even Inui look a little too twitchy at the thought of somebody being a stalker to Kemi.

"I'm sure you guys have a recharge period, maybe you like knitting or collecting Pokemon cards, but yeah kind of."

"Well I'm pretty sure that you got the nail on the head with Chifuyu and Mitsuya." Baji said as he glanced at his two mentioned friends who sighed loudly at his words.

"Tho I wouldn't be surmised if Mikey did like Pokémon, Draken on the other hand is too obsessed with motorcycles to have any other hobbies." Baji continued his comments not minding how Mikey cocked his head to the side curious to what this Pokémon was and Draken? Well he now had a new life motto 'Ignore it till it goes away.'

'He also knows Pokémon!' Chifuyu excitedly thought almost smiling from joy of knowing somebody else apart from Baji (who had only watched Pokémon—) that has watched any type of anime!

Draken looked at him in exasperation, there was something Kemi had noted, Draken really was like him in some ways, he seemed like the kind of guy who took on the biggest responsibility, he also seemed like the straight man of the group at least relative to the delinquent youths of Toman. The way he kept Mikey corralled, who acted like a particularly enthusiastic and clumsy kitten, with the body and strength of a Siberian tiger, it was impressive. It also made him tired to look at, he hated being out this early on his days off, it was like 12 in the afternoon, but still as he yawned he lost his breath as Mikey poked his stomach, whining his eyes watered.

Draken pursued his lips and slightly furrowed his eyebrows in a thoughtful expression, he had to admit that Kemi had hit the nail in the head. Which did surprise him to a certain extent, after all her had already shown to be quite perspective yet that sometime was overshadowed by his way of acting. (Not that he really minded either way it was a breath of fresh air—)

'A clumsy kitten with the strength of a Siberian tiger? That's a way of putting things.' Baji snorted in a amused way after noticing how accurate that can be sometimes if not almost all the time.

Mitsuya blinked surprised how good Kemi was at analyzing a person that he hadn't known for long, in fact he would be less surprised if the current Draken was able to analyze Kemi due to watching so many emotional and personal situations and how he normally acted than viseversa.

And Mikey? Well he sure as hell wasn't going to get bored with Kemi's interesting way to describe either his appearance or personality anytime soon that's for sure.

"So he's smart?" Peh-yan assuming that most of the stuff that the weird guy had said was thanks to being smart.

"I guess so." Pah-chin shrugged his shoulders quite unbothered.

"Kemi-chan's a crybaby huh?"

"Poor Kemi-guy he's never gonna have a moment of peace around here." Hakkai muttered with a hand to his mouth as if he was some sort of housewife sharing gossip.

"My eyes are just sweating!"

"That's possible?" Peh-yan asked Pah-chin in wonder, with pure curiosity reflecting in his eyes. And of course they weren't exactly what you would call quite as half of the room heard their conversation and while some were used to this type of questions others were not.

Inui tried hard he really did to not stare judgmentally at whoever had asked that question but it was hard not to when he was surrounded by idiots. But there was no reason to worry after all the third division captain surely wouldn't—

"Of course!" Pah-chin said in a 'duh' tone as if whoever had no idea of such thing was stupid in his eyes.

And it finally left, Inui's faith in humanity.

"Ew~"

They kind of just walked around without real direction for an hour, before they nearly picked a fight with a particularly provoking looking bird. "You guys wanna do something I was gonna do today?"

"What was he gonna do?" Yamagishi questioned while keeping his voice as quite as possible, Akkun who was the one being bothered this time around tried to control his expression to not seem too rude.

"Of course I would know." Akkun sarcastically said, thinking that Yamagishi would take the hint that he was obviously being sarcastic but once again he hoped too much of his friends IQ.

"Exactly that's why I was asking you." Yamagishi pointed out with an eye roll, Akkun stared at him — Takuya stared at him and even Makoto stared at him. (Somewhere close to them but still ignored Inui facepalmed—)

"Why do I even bother at this point?" Akkun questioned himself as he focused in the screen once more and not his friend attempts to get his attention back. (Yes, Yamagishi still hasn't figured it out—)

Draken had his face shadowed as he drowned himself in misery at seeing his screen self follow Mikey's example and try to fight the bird.

Mikey leaned eagerly as he hoped to win the fight with the ugly looking bird.

"A bird really?"

Mikey pouted as the bird had flown away, arms behind his head, and Draken looked like he was about to pass away at the realization that he almost got into a fight... with a bird. It was a big bird, but still it. Was. a. Bird. "Huh, well... ugh fine as long it's not boring."

Draken truly wished that earth would open up and swallow him whole just so that he wouldn't have to be subjected to whatever would come out of Baji's mouth next, and while he was living the worst moment of his life Mikey pouted while he sulked due to the bird flying away before he could actually defeat it.

"A bird—?"

"If you continue that sentence I'll make sure to revoke your arson privileges."

"Draken?! The hell! You can't do that!"

"Yes I can one word from me to your mom and you'll never see the light of the day again."

"..."

"That's what I thought."

"Revenge is waiting right around the corner."

"What was that?"

"Nothing!"

Smiling brightly with a skip in his step he went on his way and yet again they followed after like ducklings, "Yay! I'm glad, let me call ahead and make sure you guys can drop in!"

"Where do you think that they are going?" Chifuyu asked his black-haired captain who shrugged his shoulders, furrowing his eyebrows in contemplation.

"I can't see the future." Baji pointed out much to Chifuyu sheepish realization.

"Maybe he's going to invite us to a restaurant?" Mikey piped in with obvious excitement at the concept of eating free good in a fancy restaurant.

"I don't see it happening." Draken quickly shot his friend idea down.

"So we are all going to ignore him referring to Draken and Mikey as ducklings? Yes? Alright." Hakkai muttered to himself in barely hidden amusement.

Mikey and Draken looked at one another with raised brows, where they would be going where someone would need to check before they could come.

"When it's put in that way it does sound very suspicious." Angry muttered as he made sure to not wake up his brother who as soon as sleepiness hit him was sleeping like a rock.

"I would say that they are being paranoid but similar things have happened before so I get where the suspicions come from." Mitsuya wasn't exactly talking to neither Mikey or Draken but they both had heard his words and didn't look all that ashamed.

The answer was a rather intimidating looking building in one of the worst parts of the city, they had passed at least five yakuza looking guys who had all stopped to chat with Kemi and left with a pat on his head and something dropped in his hand. Some of the homeless guys had looked at the wearily before their eyes brightened at the sight of the black haired teen, who had stopped to talk to them easily, "I'll be back the day after, you doing alright Kenma-san?"

"This is why I'm telling you! He can't be left alone!" Yamagishi almost threw a fit after seeing the first yakuza-looking-guy that had called his friend to come closer like the typical kidnapper who offered kids candies before throwing them inside their van to never been seen again.

"He's stupid but he's not an idiot." Takuya tried to defend his friend but his argument was well rather lacking.

Inui had twitched slightly every time that one of the yakuza-looking-guys approached Kemi much to his annoyance.

"There's no way a guy like that could ever plan on jumping somebody." Chifuyu muttered while leaning his head to his hand.

"He's weird." Pah-chin grunted out confused why he would go close to guys who were obviously very shady then approach a homeless guy with the intentions of simply having a normal talk.

"Well, doing as well as I can."

"Well keep warm, and stay hydrated."

Inui cocked his head to the side thoughtfully, wondering if Kemi still to this day would go there and talk with the people in that community then wondered if they would wait sometimes for Kemi to visit them?

He hoped not, it would be quite sad to wait for somebody who may not make it. Inui's eyes widened then scowled harshly hitting himself over the head mentally for thinking such things.

They had finally arrived and like they said it was an intimidating looking place, "You bring us here to jump us Kemi?" He was just quet, with a wide and excited smile on his face, through the doors one could hear barking, Mikey and Draken tensed in preparation, if they had been betrayed by Takemichi they would be ready.

"You think that he may be—?" Baji let the implications of his words hang in the air as he watched Mikey simply ignore his question while Draken simply shifted from one side to the other as he glanced at his way then looked the other way.

"It wouldn't really make sense for him to do such thing especially after what we were shown of his character." Now Draken wasn't exactly defending the guy from his friend but he wasn't going to throw more dirt to his case.

"We'll see that." Baji muttered as he crossed his arms together and scowled. Chifuyu looked between the screen, Draken and Baji in undecided on who's side to take on this because while he could see where Draken came from Baji-san was his captain and most respected person.

While Takemichi's friend group or also known as the Mizo gang plus Inui where trying to not show how annoyed the comments and doubts of the group made some of them.

Then the door opened and a black blur jumped at Takemichi, "MOMO!!!"

"Eep!" Hakkai didn't let that squeal out due to being startled by how quick and sudden the damn black blur jumped onto the boy, no he didn't it didn't matter how many amused glances Taka-chan threw at him.

Draken leaned forward with interest in his eyes as he scared at what was being shown currently.

They looked at him simultaneously in shock, a huge furball of a dog was in his arms, nearly as big as him yet he held the mutt as it licked at his face butt wiggling in excitement as they whined, Kemi giggled, "Aw~ did little Momo~ miss whittle old me!!! Kyaa~! You're so soft and fluffy!!!"

"Right! He did say that he volunteered in a pet store right?" Chifuyu bumped his closed fist with his open right hand, Baji looked to the side not wanting to see the smug expression in Draken's face after actually predicting something close of what would happen.

Mikey titled his head to the side a little confused with Kemi's actions. Why would he bring us there?

"KEMI- oh you caught him, hey I didn't know you were coming in today? Who are these guys?" Nagisa was a new recruit, a newly graduated vet who was taking his residency at the shelter since it was the only place willing to take in a guy with a record, he was tall, tan, and arms tattooed with wickedly delicate and intricate designs, he made a rather intimidating sight with his arms crossed, but the sight of tiny pups shaking at his feet belly's up begging to be pet broke the image.

"How much do you want to bet that he's some sort of ex-gang member who is now trying to start a new life?" Makoto whispered to Yamagishi side eyed him and scoffed annoyed at his words.

"Right of course! I should definitely bet money on a loosing game." Yamagishi harshly whispered back, and Takuya who was close by frowned at how quickly his friends judged the guy based on his appearance.

"That's not nice." Takuya said while furrowing his eyebrows.

"Come on! You cannot tell me that he just doesn't give you that type of vibe!" Makoto whispered harshly with raised eyebrows.

"Let's just pay attention to the damn screen, alright?" Akkun shut the three of them before their argument could escalate just like it always does.

"Nagisa-sensei!!! I came in today because I wanted to see the babies! These guys are my friends, the tall one with the ugly haircut is Draken and the short gremlin looking one is Mikey!"

"Babies?"

"He said what?!"

"WHO THE HELL IS HE CALLING UGLY!"

"Of course none other than you Ken-chin!"

"Don't forget that he called you a short gremlin!"

"What did you say? Sorry I don't remember such thing."

"Amazing now he has selective memory."

"OY!!! WHO THE FUCK YOU CALLING UGLY!"

"Damn the exact same reaction." Mikey commented as he gave Draken a look that the tall blonde was a hundred percent sure that he was mocking him on some way or form.

"I'm not sure that screaming in such place is a good idea." Chifuyu thought out loud as he furrowed his eyebrows remembering how aggressive some strays could react to loud noises.

"And it makes you look even worse in the employees eyes." Mitsuya pointed out another statement causing Draken to simply look the other way to hide his embarrassment.

"Shame that it wasn't shown exactly where the shop located." Chifuyu murmured as he mourned the opportunity to find a part time job that he could also enjoy or even if it was a volunteer center it would be quite entertaining to participate in it. (Maybe he could ask the Kemi guy when all of this is over—?)

There was silence, before the dogs all turned to the tall with snarls on on their face, the previously puppy like mutt in Kemi's arms snapped his jaw at the boy, who stepped back with a grimace on his face, "Sorry Draken, I should've explained better before coming here, Nagisa-sesnsei can you take these guys to the back?"

"Hah! I knew that it wasn't a good idea to scream where all the animals where at!" Baji exclaimed with a smug grin.

"Wasn't Chifuyu the one who said that?" Pah-chin pointed out as he raised an eyebrow at his friend who blanched in embarrassment.

"Well Baji-san did say that! It's just that he said it too quiet so most people didn't hear it." Chifuyu quickly jumped in defense of his captain which didn't seem to convince those that knew how their dynamics worked.

"Right..." Draken drawled out as sarcastically as he physically could.

"Still haven't gotten my license, so don't go calling me sensei yet..." He had a stern eye on the boys giving a special kind of stink eye to Draken who kept a stoic face, "Fine. Keep them in line or you're all out of here get it Kemi, manager will have my head if you kids get out of line."

"He doesn't sound too pleased with that." Mikey pointed out what was obvious to anyone with working eyes.

"He's just looking out for his job and Kemi." Mitsuya said as he put himself in the man's shoes and decided that he would also act similarly to him if Mana or Luna brought somebody suspicious home.

He waved at the man as he led the dogs back into the back, though Momo struggled pathetically in the man's muscular arms to go back to Kemi in the end he just flopped over as the doors closed behind the man howling pitifully. Taking a breath he led them to the counter which was occupied by a rather pretty looking lady in normal wear, "Morning Hana-senpai!"

"I'm telling you that he always gets the pretty ones." Makoto lamented as he sulked while a depressing aura appeared around him.

Takuya side eyed him then deadpanned after resisting his friend words and resisted the urge to point out that being both a shameless pervert and a delinquent didn't give him any bonus points with the girls.

"It's past noon."

"Do we even know what time it is now?" Mitsuya asked as he crossed his arms not sure how much time they had been stuck here.

"There are no clocks here and we can't really deduce anything out of looking a the sun or earth so it's save to say that we are stuck here till we find a way to leave." Draken was the one to address question which was probably one of thousands that would soon come.

"Hahahaha~!"

He laughed as she stared at him stoically, finally she looked past him, "These new guys? They'll have to fill out forms and make sure they have their rabies shots up to date, you know the drill."

"Wouldn't be surprised if one of them had it." Baji said as smirked watching how quickly his childhood friend turned his face in his direction out of anger.

"I mean you did try to fight a bird only because it looked ugly who's to say that you haven't tried to fight a street dog before?" While the black haired male pointed that out his vice captain simply decided to stay quite not wanting to say what was on his currently in his mind.

'Didn't you try to do the same Baji-san?'

"Course Hana-senpai, just coming to pick up the slips, for today they're just here to try things out to see if they like it, maybe they'll want to do more."

"It does look like a nice place." Hakkai muttered as he thought about maybe going once with Yuzuha to look at some of the cute animals that would probably be there.

She hummed looking the other boys who took it with as much grace as they could, Draken fidgeting as the stare reminded him too much of the girls at the brothel after he had done somethign particularly stupid, Mikey was as unaffected as ever though probably it was because his mind was elsewhere at the moment as he took in his surroundings. In the end she shrugged and handed over the slips needed. "Come on, I'll explain it to you..."

"Never thought that I would live to see the day." Pah said as he stared at the screen stunned seeing the two people who he least expected (not exactly the only two least who he expected to get a job but he still didn't see those two as the type to get a job or even volunteer this early on—) to get a job.

"I appreciate your support Pah." Draken sarcastically snarked as he glared daggers at his friend who shrugged unbothered.

There were three rules you had to follow at Hachiko shelter, one, no yelling or losing one's temper outwardly with the animals or around them, a lot of the dogs came from less than fortunate homes and it would be best to not unduly agitate them, two make sure you feed them on time and to not overfeed them with treats or extra food, they all have measured amounts and exact meal times for a reason don't let their puppy eyes fool ya, and number three the most important one, you can't adopt all of them.

"I think I could die happily here..." Mikey giggled as his shirt was nipped at by a puppy.

"Lucky." Chifuyu whispered while staring at the screen with longing causing Baji to roll his eyes and try to hide his own want to be in his childhood friend place right there.

Mikey blinked looking at his screen self dubiously not sure about such reaction, he had never been a huge fan of dogs after a stray one but him while he was still in elementary causing his family to panic thinking that he may had gotten rabies causing him then to panic too.

Draken didn't thought that he would live to see the day where Mikey would do something that wasn't eating, sleeping and fighting then repeat next day yet it seemed that miracles were possible.

Mikey really blossomed with the overly energetic pups, Sumi, Mari, Taro, and Hachi were some of the most mischievous and kept him on his toes as they played around. Draken's stoic and calm nature was a good fit with the smaller dogs like Mimi, Sho, Karin, and Purin, they all seemed charmed by his countenance old ladies that they were.

"Never thought that I would see such scene with my eyes." Yamagishi muttered as he stared at the screen that was showing how the commander and vice-commander were being shown just existing? If that even made sense to himself.

'It's just they look so out of reach for normal people that it's weird seeing them just being normal and not some hardcore gangster.' Yamagishi thought as he took some glances at said people a,d wasn't surprised to see their faces being quite unreadable to him.

"So it's almost like they can handle the pets who have a similar behavior to them." Mitsuya pointed out with quite the amused tone.

Kemi had a proud smile on his face as he continued on with his own tasks, he had less time to just have fun with the pups, but cleaning and taking care after them was its own kind of soothing. Tasks that required rigid steps to follow always let him fall into a meditative state, by the time everything was finished he had changed back into his own clothes meeting the boys at the entrance where they waited with boyish smiles on their faces. "How was it? Boring?"

'Looking at their expressions it's quite obvious that they had a good time.' Angry thought while trying to slowly move his shoulder that was numbing due to his brother's weigh, the last straw however was feeling Smiley's gross saliva fall onto his uniform.

In which he didn't hesitate at pushing him away from him.

"It was pretty fun."

"How long will we have to see this?" Baji asked, already loosing his patience with such domestic and boring scene it wasn't like he wasn't pleased to see his friends having a good time however it wasn't giving anybody else any useful information either.

Mikey nodded, hair bouncing around like a dachshund's ears, "It was... different. Nice, but different. You around here a lot, the dogs and people seem to know you well?" Shrugging his face felt hot, because the truth of it was that he was here anytime he could come, "Yeah, it's... nice. You're never alone in the shelter ya know."

"Like a daschund's ears? What's that?" Mikey wondered with furrowed eyebrows as Draken took the liberty to inform him that it was a type of dog which ears resembled a part of his hair according to Kemi.

(Which now that Draken had the image in his head it wasn't easy to get rid of it—)

"I'm still asking how did we not notice that he was going to that place?" Makoto asked as he resisted the urge to rip his hair out to try and find the reason.

Takuya bless his soul slowly patted his back as he explained to him that there was something called weekends and after school time that was left every time that they weren't hanging out with their reincarnated friend.

There was a comfortable silence as they walked out of the district, Draken's phone rang and the soft smile on his face seemed to sap out of him, "Shit. Give me a second." He separated from them heading to lean on a wall talking into his phone leaving the other two to entertain themselves, a grumbling stomach made Kemi jump, turning to look at the other, Mikey pouted, "I'm hungry..."

"You better not." Draken warned Mikey who whistled innocent.y ignoring his best friend's words.

"Couldn't you have simply asked me for a doyaraki before I left?" Draken asked Mikey who stayed silent for some seconds and thought about the question then shrugged and responded his question.

"You probably ran out of food." Mikey pointed out knowing that he would've simply sneaked the food out of Draken's pocket and eat it.

"Hoh~" Looking around he saw a croquettes place, "Want some of that? I'll pay."

"He's too much of a pushover, why not simply tell him to buy it himself?" Baji wondered as Chifuyu who was close to him side eyed him and pursued his lips not sure if he should tell his captain that he had some sort of privilege at being a captain and close friend to Mikey.

Deciding against it he simply nodded at Baji's words.

He brightened up, "Yeah!"

Draken would bet a hundred dollars that that if Emma had been seeing this (thank god she isn't trapped here—) she would've dragged Mikey by his ear and reprimand him about allowing somebody who he didn't know that well to pay for his food, probably would say something like lack of manners.

"You know what Draken likes right, I'll get him some too..."

Takuya sweat dropped and refrained himself from giving any type of reaction that showed that he thought that his friend was being way too nice.

"Eh~, Ken-chin is ignoring us though..."

"Really?" Draken this time didn't even try to reprimand his friend who shrugged innocently as he rolled his eyes with fondness.

"Either we all get some or we wait for him, it's cruel to do otherwise, we worked hard today everybody should get to eat food either."

Pouting he sighed but nodded following along, "Alright~..."

"How many Peyoung Yakisobado you think that we can get out of him?" Baji asked Chifuyu who gave a chuckle thinking that his captain lost be joking around with him till he saw his unusual thinking which caused him to slowly stop chuckling and stared each other in silence.

"4." Chifuyu said resigned and deciding to just chose a random number.

Being presented with food after that emotionally draining conversation was... nice. Mikey was pouting, but started eating his food soon enough, wincing as the croquettes were fresh out of the fryer, "Hah, hah! So hot! Soo good though!"

Inui pressed his lips together not sure why Kemi didn't simply leave Mikey right there in the street he himself was sure that unless it was absolutely necessary he wouldn't be able to keep his annoyance in check with somebody that had such a child like personality.

While Yamagishi started thinking about the pros and cons about sneaking away once again to the kitchen to try and get something to eat after his stomach growled in hunger after the screen showed a quite delicious food, glancing around and remembering the commander words he decided otherwise.

"Didn't know if Mikey was telling the truth about what you like so I got you one of each, if you don't like one of them you can trade them with me for one you do like I got one of each too!"

Mikey exhaled loudly through his nose showing his indignation at the words that were being said yet didn't deny him after having done that to his friend once no wait twice or was is it three times?

"How considerate..." Draken muttered feeling somewhat grateful for this guy thoughtful actions.

Holding the warm bag he looked at them with wide eyes, before giving the other boy a hesitant grin, "Mind if I trade the cheese ones for the mixed veggie potato ones?"

'I wonder what was the call about?' Draken thought mindlessly for a second but simply shrugged it off assuming that it most me either one of the girls at the hotel or one of his friends wanting something from the grocery store like usual.

Now finally looking a little more closely to the screen Draken was hit with some hunger as his stomach growled casting him to quickly cover it as if that would help but luckily nobody seemed to notice.

"No problem man."

"You didn't have to come along, you know Kemi, I would've thought you'd want to go home considering you're basically sleeping on your feet."

Angry quickly connected some imaginary dots in his mind and assumed that wherever those three were going it probably had to do with the call that Draken had gotten minutes ago, and had to give props to Kemi who did in fact look quite tired.

"Where are we going?" Mikey asked Draken next to him curiously causing his best friend to sigh loudly from his nose and prayed to whatever god was up there for some patience to deal with this child.

"I don't know Mikey." Draken stated thinking that it would be enough to explain why he wasn't an all seer like human that could see what could happen. (Were they somehow considered seers after watching some of their future? Nah that sounded a little to ridiculous to be true—)

"But why~?" Mikey pressed on with a whiny tone in his voice as he kept bugging Draken his best friend who was already done with his antics.

"Because I can't see the future." Draken responded, deadpanning knowing that his friend wasn't done quite yet.

"Isn't that what we are doing now?" Mikey asked as Draken gripped the control remote that had been given to him ages ago and had just made its presence now for second time.

"That's different and you know it." Draken replied while trying to lay some attention to the screen however god didn't seem to be on his side today.

"Or is it?"

It was true after volunteer work he would usually go home and take a nap, and really he would have, but the overly serious expression on Draken's face made him hesitate before his good conscience basically forced him into going with the two of them. Waving him off, as he yawned loudly on the train, the annoyed faces of the other passengers gave him life, as he yawned again this time louder just to piss them off, Draken smirked as Mikey leaned against the taller of the two.

"Didn't that cause a fight once?" Yamagishi wondered as he tried to remember that one fight that they got into with some wanna be delinquents who looked a lot like them.

"No I'm pretty sure that it was thanks to Makoto overhear complimenting their sister and then you stating out loud how unknown they were for a delinquent causing them to get frustrated and try to jump us." Akkun reminded without any mercy for their ego or pride.

"Nah, said I'd hang out with ya today, it's a piss baby move to leave when you're so obviously worried about something. If nothing else you can look at me and be in awe of my good looks."

"More like pathetic looks." Baji scoffed out causing a very confused Chifuyu to wonder if the guy had done something to insult his captain or maybe it was just the fact that he fact that he was currently breathing. (Yes his captain has started dilemmas because of the way people breath)

Falling into an outrageous pose Draken scoffed rolling his eyes, "More like pathetic looks... but thanks."

"Draken?Baji? Something you wanna say to the crowd?" Mitsuya asked teasingly with a smirk as he watched both of his friends get annoyed easily with his comment.

They arrived at a hospital and walked in without much trouble, and finally met Pah-chin who had his arm around a crying teen. A small child held the crying teens hand, small droplets fell down her face. A pair of adults had surrounded them, and a girl with a haunted face, but a stern set to her mouth as she hissed at them to stop. "Stop it mama, dad. It's not his fault!"

"What's this?" Chifuyu asked himself as he furrowed his eyebrows confused before rmebering who that girl was.

"Isn't that?" Hakkai asked nobody in particular as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat remembering what had almost happened to that girl.

"Apparently this has to do with why Draken is in the hospital." Mitsuya wasn't a hundred percent sure about his own words but shucked with his assumption.

Pah was uncharacteristically quiet as he stared at the screen blankly.

"Akemi!"

Pah didn't bother to held to any type of hope that this girl wasn't Yamamoto's girl the one who had almost suffered a fate worst than death and in a sense it was his own fault for being so openly close to somebody who wasn't in the gang.

'No.' Pah thought with a scowl now in his face, it wasn't his fault it was those Moebius bastard especially their leader all of this was their fault.

"It's this boys fault that you almost-"

'And here we go once again to watch a moment that feels wrong to watch, almost like an invasion of privacy.' Hakkai grimaced quite strongly obviously not that comfortable with watching this scene.

Peh was quiet uncharacteristically quiet not that many noticed due to the screen that once again had capture their attention.

"I didn't though! I'm fine, fine as I can, ragging on Yamamoto while his parents are still in those comas isn't helping anyone, it's making you guys look like assholes!"

Draken scowled, a dark expression settling on his face as a more detailed description of what had been done to the guy's parents was brought to light. He glanced to the side wanting to know what was going through Mikey's mind and was quickly dissatisfied to see that Toman's commander face was blank not showing any emotion.

"Yamamoto..." Pah muttered as he grit his teeth together with anger at having to watch the aftermath of something that he will take care of once they leave this place.

They looked like they were going to explode, red faced and angry, but then it was like air escaping a balloon, deflating they walked away the mother falling into her husband's arms, "We're sorry- it's just-"

'They aren't thinking straight.' Baji thought as his lips curled into a snarl being very annoyed at how people were handling this situation. 'It's obvious that it wasn't the kid's fault, he isn't even in the delinquent world!'

He pressed his lips in a thin lips as he looked to his hands for a second remembering that to some gangs that weren't worth mentioning it didn't matter if they were in the delinquent world or not, as long as they knew somebody that was in it that made them a target for this type of attacks.

"We're sorry..."

Mitsuya couldn't help but sympathize with both side of the situation it was obvious that it wasn't Yamamoto fault for what happened however the parents had every right to be mad over their daughter almost experiencing such traumatic experience.

"Mikey..." Pah-chin muttered quite loudly as the spotlight was on him, Manjiro turned his head in his direction and gave him a serious look which furrowed eyes brows.

"Pah, I promise you that those who had anything to do with this will be hunted down." The Mizo five felt a shiver run down their spine at the coldness and venom that was dreaming out of the words that were practically seethed out.

And were even more freaked out when they noticed that everybody seemed excited at the prospect.

He looked up with tears in his eyes before they wandered taking in the sight of the newly arrived people, eyes widening he stood up hurriedly standing before Kemi he bowed deeply, "Thank you!"

Pah furrowed his eyes brows in confusion not sure what this was supposed to mean, 'Do they know each other?' 

Similar thoughts were going through Peh's mind feeling somewhat out of the loop a feeling that while he was quite familiar with, in moments like these he really hated being out of it.

Jumping back a bit he nearly fell only staying up because of Drakens hand on his back, hands up in a surrendering motion, "Hey~... no problem?"

"Really, really thank you, if you hadn't been there... if you hadn't gotten there when you did!"

Draken could feel his screen self awkwardness through the screen especially when knowing that his screen-self didn't know why Kemi was being thanked for.

Pah felt his eye twitch in irritation due to the screen not being very direct to why his buddy was thanking the weird guy while crying and yeah he was stupid but he could also look around and obviously see that nobody was too surprised by this development.

He fell to the ground letting go of his baby sister's hand as he covered his face renewed sobs wracked his body as tears fell from between his fingers. Kemi panicked falling to his knees, patting his back in an awkward one handed motin, reaching into his jack pocket for a packet of tissues, they were the one given in Ikebukuro for less than family friendly things, but he could never say no to the girls who would them to him, so he always had an abundance of them. It made Yamamoto crack a smile, as he wiped his tears and blew his nose.

Inui was feeling like the asshole between assholes due to not really having any outward reaction to the tragic scene there because well it was a sight that he was too familiar with, after all Taiju sometimes used the tactic of going after defend less family members who were an easy target. Not something that he was too proud of but still he felt kind of like an asshole. 

A little girl who was hiding behind him emerged, eyes wide and shining with tears, looking at her he gave her a bright smile, soft and inviting, "Hiya there princess, what's your name?"

"Kyoko? She's there?" Pah muttered to himself with furrowed eyebrows, while also being glad that she hadn't been harmed by those cowards that hide behind their numbers.

"Is it a good decision to bring a child there?" Takuya asked as he shifted with a of little uneasiness in his mind. Akkun was the one who heard him and decided to try and see if he could find some sort of reliable explanation why the little sister was there.

"He probably was in a hurry and didn't have anybody else to let the little girl with." Akkun whispered while leaning close to Takuya not wanting to bother anybody else with their talking.

Digging the toe of her pink rain boot into the tiled floor, she answered in a mumbled kind of voice, "Kyoko... Yamamoto..."

'Poor girl, her parents are in the hospital due to their son having been close to the wrong person at the wrong time and she probably has no idea of what's going on.' Hakkai grimly thought remembering how confused he had been when Yuzuha tried to explain to him why mom wasn't coming home.

"Kyoko-chan is a very pretty name, your parents must've known that you'd be a very cute girl huh?" He sat on the ground easily, a hand rubbing the other males back as he made conversation with the little girl.

"He's good with kids." Angry murmured with a frown still present in his face while having his arms crossed, "Didn't he have younger sisters?" He asked himself expecting some sort of snarky response from his twin brother then remembering his unresponsive state and sighed in exasperation.

The other watched in confusion, "Pah did you know Yamamoto knew Kemi?"

'It somewhat feels embarrassing to watch my screen self ask something that I already know.' Draken thought as he made an apparent effort to not look embarrassed he didn't even bother to look to his side and check to see if Mikey was embarrassed he doubted that his friend had any sort of shame left in his body.

"Not at all." Pah responded the question asked by somebody in the screen not once thinking about the fact that nobody shown in the screen could hear or see him.

The stocky teen shook his head, in the end Draken and Mikey had to talk to the only adults there taking responsibility of the situation, Akemi had wandered over tapping the boy on the shoulder he stopped his demonstration of how to make the elaborate spiderweb he looked up eyes widening at the sight of the girls face. She gave a weak smile as she sat alongside him, murmuring her thanks, he nodded in understanding, she stayed quiet as she watched the boy try to teach little Kyoko how to do it, but when she got frustrated a hand ruffled her hair making her whine, tapping her hand she opened her palm eyes brightening at the candy.

"We are taking responsibility?" Mikey's tone of voice didn't exactly sound disbelieving but it was as close as he would get, Draken raised an eyebrow assuming that it would be obvious that they would do that.

"Of course, they were innocent caught in the crossfire of two gangs or a dick measurement from Moebius side." Draken pointed out with a frown remembering the scene showing Yamamoto's parents state.

Mikey frowned and didn't look too satisfied with the answer that was given to him but knew better than to make a scene right now.

Pah felt the guilt settle deeper in his ribs as he scanned Yamamoto's girl for any sign of bruise or blood that would give him something else to rage to Moebius about.

"You should ask your brother if it's alright to eat it right now, but you can always eat it after a proper meal!" Yamamoto had managed to calm down and was looking happily at his sister and girlfriend's calm faces, nodding he gave a weak smile, but to Kyoko it was the brightest look he could have given her, she giggled as she unwrapped it. It looked like a red jewel in the palm of her hand.  He handed one to the boy and the girl too, "Don't have any more strawberry ones, but I do have pineapple and grape?"

Chifuyu glanced at the general direction of the kitchen and resisted to urge to go and see if there was any candy that he could eat somewhere in there.

While that happened Baji was seriously considering following Smiley actions and take a nap to try to at least do something productive but stopped himself as his common sense knocked in his brain that there most be some type of useful information about the future that they could use.

They looked at one another and gave each other grins as they switched, Yamamoto liked grapes and Akemi liked pineapple.

"I don't really like either." Yamagishi childishly muttered to himself as if he had been asked by the screen itself.

"Do think that he always carries candies around?" Makoto wondered out loud already planning in stealing some of them for himself hopefully it would be the pineapple one.

"I'm not sure, I'm pretty sure that the only reason why he has it now it's due to buying them for them." Takuya made sure that his tone of voice was low enough to not draw much attention to himself.

"Oh man!" Makoto obviously had no care for that as he expressed his frustrations rather loudly.

Standing up he left them to it, they held the girl between them both, holding hands as she started babbling about some show or other, for now it was calm and they could nearly forget where they were and why they were there.

'I don't know how anybody could forget about it.' Hakkai honestly didn't get how relaxed sole people were in dire situation especially like the ones that he was at, trapped in an unstable room in space?! With limited resources?! Where an alien could come up and infiltrate the room and kill them all from the inside out?! 

Yes, Shiba Hakkai was quite stressed.

He joined the others nodding to Mikey as he peered into the hospital room a grimace made its way onto his face, a man and woman laid side by side. "It's because of you that those poor people are lying there, who knows if they will wake-"

"What?"Mikey scoffed at the stupidity of the couple, if they truly were in the gang that did that to the guy's parents they wouldn't be in the hospital that would be stupid and just asking to get arrested by the police.

Plus what did they think that they would achieve by screaming at people that they thought were sick enough in the head to do something like that to somebody's parents? Stupid people really annoyed him.

"Keep it down."

Draken didn't show his relief of somebody finally stepping up and putting a stop to this argument knowing that it wouldn't be too long before Mikey would loose his patience and the last thing that they wanted was making a scene in the hospital and get kicked out.

Kemi's voice cut like a knife it made the two shut up for a second before they looked as if they were gonna bite his head off, clicking his tongue he gestured to the calm and generally content groups sitting on the ground, "No need to make them upset just cause you're angry, if you wanna talk about it calm down your adults right. Your agitation leaks and makes them nervous and anxious they're looking to you to be calm." 

The man was going to yell, but a hand on his arm made him stop looking at his wife. He sighed, rubbing a hand between his brow. "Just... leave, get out, it's because of you that they are in that state and that our baby girl was nearly-, just-"

"He's really annoying me." Yamagishi muttered with an unusual scowl present in his face causing Takuya to shift to the side with a frown in his face at hearing his friends words.

"You can't really blame them for it, their daughter was in danger due to her connections they have the right to be angry." Takuya whispered quietly trying to give his friend another point of view to the situation.

"But she's alright now isn't she? And Yamamoto's parents that are probably his only guardians are in a hospital with a critical condition and they are only being assholes by yelling at a kid." Yamagishi fired back with his response quite fiercely obviously not being too easy to pursue this time.

"Enough! This doesn't personally concern us which means that there's no reason to put our opinion about this situation right now." Akkun was the one who stopped their argument before it escalated into something bigger.

Waving them away they collected themselves as they went to gather the teens and child, murmuring to them Yamamoto hurriedly stood up nearly tripping, he helped Akemi up, Kyoko held onto his pants leg. They walked out the three children waving goodbye, Kemi gave a cheery smile as they left.

Peh looked to the side as he watched Pah pursue his lips while his face was stuck in a grimace obviously not having a good time watching this.

Baji kept his face blank as he compared the maturity of the two teenagers to the two adults and couldn't help but scoff.

Sighing he walked up to the glass knocking gently against it, it was the most solemn Draken or Mikey had seen him, Pah-chin approached him, eyes weary and confused. "How do you know Yamamoto and his wifey?"

Pah straightened up as he paid close attention to this part hoping to finally getting some answers to the multiple questions that he has.

"Hmm... oh I was taking out the girls for a walk when Merida pulled me to a rather secluded walking path with an overpass. There was some trash bothering them so I took care of it, got my face bashed up, but Akemi hit a home run on the guy's head!"

Pah felt his jaw fall in shock as he blinked rapidly feeling as if his world had turned to the side obviously not expecting that.

"Surprising ain't it?" Baji said as made eye contact with his friend who was still processing this news. 

He made a motion like he was swinging a bat letting a cruel smirk fall across his face. Pah  blinked with eyes wide, and suddenly he bowed, "THANK YOU!"

Inui watched as one of Toman's captains made a ruckus in the hospital couldn't help the curl of his down knowing that most nurses wouldn't hesitate to throw them out of the hospital.

"Shh~! This is a hospital man!"

"He saved Yamamoto and his wifey?" Peh murmured himself being as surprised as his captain who was still staring at the scene in surprise obviously trying to process that the lanky black haired guy had done him quite the favor.

'It wouldn't be the first time that they were kicked out of a hospital.' Mitsuya thought as he remembered how much despair his younger self felt as his mom got a call from one of her friends to tell her that he had been kicked out of the hospital thanks to his loud moth friends.

"RI- I mean right! Sorry..."

'He actually listened to him?' Angry thought surprised but then took a couple of step back to remember that Pah was trying to thank the guy that saved his friend and his girlfriend so he didn't really see his actions that weird.

A pat on his shoulder made him look up, "No worries... you're gonna fight the guy responsible right?"  The teen nodded firmly, fists clenching turning white with the force of his grip, "Well... be careful some things are worth more than vengeance you should think about it."

"Huh?!" Pah only understood the part that said to not get revenge and now his grateful feelings were more of aggravated and confused. 

"Why not?" Mikey really didn't understood why they couldn't simply go fight the guy that decided that messing with innocent people was a good idea.

"Here comes the inspirational speech." Makoto muttered with amusement as Yamagishi cackled as Takuya tried to hide a small smile that appeared in his face.

"Huh?"

"Pah-chin doesn't think, so you should clarify Kemi-chan!"

"It's true you shouldn't be too metaphorical with him."

"I HEARD THAT!" Pah shouted while pointing at both Mikey and Draken who didn't blink at their friend actions.

"Technically that's not us but future us so it doesn't really count." Mikey said while sticking his tongue out to his friend who's face was getting red out of anger.

"Yeah Pah don't blame us for telling the truth." Draken joined his small friend in teasing their friend.

Draken and Mikey snickered at Pah-chin going red, "OY!"

'His reaction wasn't that far off.' Chifuyu thought as he sweat dropped while watching as Pah grumbled face still red with a scowl present on his face trying to ignore a snickering Mikey.

Kemi smiled in confusion, but shrugged, "I'd rather you figure it out for yourself. I'd rather not tell you how to make life changing decisions, but whatever. What I mean is if you plan on killing the guy, don't. Killing ain't gonna solve shit, it'll just make more and more people kill in vengeance," gesturing to the couple in their beds, "They'll pull through. You killing the guy just proves the point that it's the only way to get shit done," a fist to the other's chest, and a stern grin, "Keep to your own code cause killing him is a sign you've given up hope that they'll make it through."

'You are still as cheesy as ever.' Takuya thought as he gave his friend screen self a fond look acting like he didn't notice the same look in the ex-black dragon's member eyes but a little more intense.

Mitsuya nodded approvingly at his words while also trying to figure out if Kemi's words about his friend actually trying to kill somebody was true or if he only said it to make his sentence be more impacting, he really hoped that it was only meaningless words.

Pah and Peh but more especially Pah stared with shock in admiration at the guy who he had dismissed as another extra character who had simply been shown due to becoming a new member or some sort but ended up becoming someone who had probably stopped Pah from doing something he would regret later.

"So cool! It's like one of those Naruto's speeches!" Chifuyu was gushing about this scene while also making sure to not be too loud then stopped when he remembered that this wasn't some sort of show that didn't affect him when in reality it showed how one of his friends could have probably done something he would regret later.

'Sometimes it's easy to forget the importance of the situation.' Chifuyu thought as he hung his head in shame to himself for being so insensitive with this situation.

The other was silent, everyone was silent, and he felt his face burn as he covered his face squatting to the ground, "Oh go that was cheesy as shit!"

"He really knows how to ruin the mood." Yamagishi complained as he rubbed his hand over his eye trying to get something that had been stuck in there for some time and it was already becoming quite annoying.

Pah blinked in surprise at the inspirational man now being just a very unique blob of whines of being cheesy.

Angry thought that he should be grateful that his brother wasn't awake or else he would have teared down his new friend for being so wimpy after giving a speech.

"No, no that was nice!" Pah-chin patted the other on the back, unsure on what to do about the blob of what used to be a rather inspirational looking man. Mikey cackled as he put a fist on Draken's chest deepening his voice to sound serious, "Just keep to your own code!"  Draken snorted, leaning against the wall in an effort to stay up, Kemi let out a screech of shame that sounded a lot like a dying duck, and Pah-chin laughed, Mikey continued cackling.

"A dying duck that's a new one." Akkun muttered as he sheepishly said while chuckling in amusement.

They were kicked out by nurses shortly after.

"Told you so!"

"The fuck? No you didn't."

"Language Mikey!"

"You do know I'm a delinquent right?"

Chapter Text

"Told you so!"

"The fuck? No you didn't."

"Language Mikey!"

"You do know I'm a delinquent right?"

"Nooo~ what could have possibly given us such impression?" Baji sarcastically replied to his so called leader that was now sulking and grumbling complains loud enough so that everybody could hear perfectly what he was saying.

"I'm still confused." Chifuyu yelped in surprise as a voice was hear behind him causing him to quickly turn around and came face to face with a very constipated-looking Pah which in his Pah translator  probably meant a very confused expression.

"What's there to be confused about?" Hakkai asked as he leaned back noticing that it would probably take some time before everybody started paying attention to the screen again.

Both Pah and Peh who had stood up after noticing the lack of his best buddy next to him and were now leaning forward at Chifuyu's and Baji's seat much to the dismay of the black haired captain that had no calm about showing his irritation.

"Everyone and Everything." Peh helpfully pointed out as Inui in the corner let his expression fall into one of despair knowing that this idiots would probably take an hour of his time by chatting, feeling something poke his shoulder repetitive times he looked to the side.

And much to his dismay the four annoyances that were probably sent from hod to male his existence more miserable were stating right back at him with the one with the glasses and eager smile looking ready to fire a question per second.

'God please, this is the perfect moment to kill me.'

"We were brought here by unsaid forces of the universe to watch our future and present to possibly either watch our reactions as a form of entertainment or to let us see the near future that it's probably not that good." Draken summarized in one sentence what happened and his two theories of why it happened.

Pah and Peh had a dead look in their eyes almost as if somebody had sucked their souls straight out of them.

"I don't get it." Pah said giving a lot of hope for the future of the people.

"Yeah it gotta be more simple!" Peh was the one who raised the volume more quickly between the two this time causing Draken to facepalm.

"We are watching the future." Mikey shortened the large paragraph from his friend to five simple words that would be enough for even Pah and Peh to understand however it seemed that their question didn't end there.

"Then who are they?!" Pah asked with his usual scowling face back on that while could be confused as anger it was simply his most of the time resting face. Hakkai slowly tried to make himself look smaller by trying to disappear in his seat something that wasn't missed by Mitsuya who raised an eyebrow confused.

Yet Hakkai was actively trying  to not gather much attention from one of those guys that Pah had asked about not that Mitsuya knew that even if his suspensions weren't too far behind.

"They are Kemi's buddies." Draken stated with full confidence then glanced at the group again noticing the extra number then trailed of his original sentence with a—

"I think..."

Mikey didn't comment on his friend way of wording his sentence after all he was sure that the scarred blonde guy wasn't among the little dramatic group which left the question hanging in the air. 'Who was he?'

"You think? What do you mean?" Baji asked as he stretched his arms and legs feeling cramped after sitting down for so long.

"I wasn't with them when they met." Inui the topic of the conversation finally spoke as everyone's attention was suddenly on him not that it really affected him that much just annoyed him at best.

The Mizo Gang tensed and looked around not sure what to do especially with the bad vibe that they started getting from Inui feeling as if something bad was about to happen.

"And that's not really important now is it? Let's talk about more important stuff like the fact that me and these four idiots are not from your same timeline." A pin could be heard being dropped, and just as they feared everything want to shit before they could blink.

"WHAT?!"

Chifuyu wasn't sure if he should panic or gush about how he most be one of the only people in this world to have met a time traveler? somebody out of time? a futurist? He grimaced at his last thought not sure how to take his stupid thought but then quickly got distracted by none other than Baji.

"You just gonna drop that damn bomb on us and not elaborate?!" He harshly ask with a scowl in his lips. Baji was surprisingly acting quite level head in this situation because while it wasn't that hard to believe such thing it was still something hard to assimilate.

"It's really easy to understand we five are around some months into the future meaning that you guys are from our past." Inui internally winced in regret after finishing his sentences knowing that he had been shit at explaining this.

"So you know what's gonna happen then?" Mikey asked not really seeming worried or too stunned by this new piece of information. Inui nodded while the Mizo gang looked quite lost with what was happening and neither seemed to keen in taking the lead and just let Inui do all the talk. 

"If you put it that way yeah we do." Let it be know that Inui wasn't petty he wasn't  however if he was going to be questioned every five minute by each Toman member that was present then he wasn't going to suffer alone, instead he would bring the four idiots down with him.

"So can you tell us anything about it?" Angry was the one who asked said question feeling curious how this could affect their future or was it impossible to change their future? Before the scarred blonde could respond Chifuyu had been more than happy to take lead of the conversation.

"Does that mean that you could affect your own future? How do you know that this won't have any negative consequences in our future? Wouldn't it be like telling us what we will soon watch with the TV anyway—'' Baji didn't allow Chifuyu to continue bombarding the other guy with so many questions especially after blonde started ignoring the words that fell out of Chifuyu's mouth the second he started talking.

"There hasn't been any signs of anything negative happening yet so I don't see why you shouldn't try to make your future a better one." Let it be clear that Inui did not wish harm onto any of the people present (most of the time—) however when he said that he wanted them to make a better future he mostly meant to throw Kisaki in a river and stop Kemi from being in a coma.

"You said that we should try to make the future a better one, does that mean that the future is a bad one?" Mitsuya asked being one of the quickest between all the teenagers to catch on his game.

The rest of his friends tensed as if they hadn't thought of such possibility happening not that he blamed them.

"It could do some work."  Inui vaguely said preparing the right words to what to say to them as the severity of the situation dawned on some even Pah and Peh didn't look that happy now.

"Then what can you tell us?" Mikey pressed feeling interested while also having a foreshadowing feeling as if nothing would come out of this.

"Izana Kurakowa and Kisaki Tetta those two are the people determined to make your life a living hell by killing those around you." Did Inui exaggerate a bit? Maybe. Did he think that he should have exaggerated more? Yeah.

Mikey's pupils dilated as he stared motionless at Inui who didn't seem to mind and instead stared right back almost as if he was making sure that what he had said was true.

"What?!" Draken asked loudly alarmed at what he had just heard and being rightfully alarmed for his friends safety and his own and of course he wasn't the only one.

Baji wasn't sure what to do but to try and stop Pah and Peh of jumping at scarred guy and beating the answers out of him something that he wanted to do by himself however they needed to get as much information that they could before doing anything drastic.

"Izana Kurakowa?" Hakkai murmured repeating the same name that Inui had said feeling like he had heard that name before but couldn't put the finger at it.

"Why?" Chifuyu asked feeling confused and voicing out loud everybody's confusion too after all Inui's words were carefully worded, he didn't say anything about Toman only about Mikey which may mean that those two had some sort of old hatred against their commander.

"I'm pretty sure that Izana is some sort of personal grudge and Kisaki just wants power and the easiest way of doing so is by controlling Mikey." Everybody seemed to be in different type of horrified state while also considerably wary of the future as they should.

"Did he succeed?" Smiley who nobody had noticed had been awake for the last minutes asked a question that caused his brother to quickly glare at him making hand gestures to stop talking nit that it worked.

"He almost did in multiple occasions." Inui dropped another bombshell after the other in the group however it seemed that their talking time was cut short as the screen flickered to light and started playing the next scenes.

"Let's end this conversation later." He added not because the screen light up but because almost everybody seemed out of it in different ways and were in no state to continue the conversation yet whether it was the shock or the rage that some where feeling it was still better to wait before continuing this conversation.

Even though Inui really wouldn't see the point in continuing it after all as long as they did something about Kisaki and Izana everything would be alright, but he guessed that if somebody where to tell him that they were targeting or already had targeted people close to him he would also want to have as much information about it as possible.

He was lost.

Yamagishi lost some tension that was left in his posture after seeing the face of Kemi appear on the screen bringing him comfort after having to sit by such a tense conversation and  the aftermath of it.

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU'RE LOST!!!!" 

'Will this be important to the future?' Since it had been revealed that there was a possibility of them actually dying things became a little more tense but not only that, some of them were trying to see if each scene shown had some sort of meaning of being shown.

After all it was obvious that it wasn't showing minute by minute of each day which meant that the scenes that were shown had to have some sort of meaning at being shown.

"Look I don't appreciate you yelling at me okay, I must have taken the wrong train cuz ummm... like I don't recognize any of these streets and also I was on the train for like 30 minutes."

'Does he get lost often?' Inui wondered not sure if it was a common occurrence or something of a one time occasion.

"Didn't he come to school the next day with some bruises after this?" Akkun whispered as he rested his chin in the palm of his hand trying to remember more of that day.

"HOW?!?!?!!!"

"Exactly how can somebody have such short attention span?" Smiley added as he scratched some of his limbs that fell sore after taking a nap, Angry shrugged deciding to not remind his brother of his own short attention span.

Akkun was sighing as he waited with the others at the entrance of the amusement park, "Do you at least know where you are?"  Looking up at a sign squinting, "Uh... Kanagawa?"  Groaning on the other side of the line, Akkun had his face in his hands, "You guys just go in, I'll meet you there... or I mean I'll text you when I get home."

'This doesn't look like it's gonna end well.' Draken thought grimly, there was just this sort of vibe to this scene like the calm before the storm or maybe he was just being a little paranoid?

Maybe his assumptions were a little over the top however Draken didn't think that they would show something as mundane as getting lost if it wasn't importance. He glanced at Mikey who hasn't said much after the bomb that the blonde guy had dropped and sighed before putting his attentions

He hung up after saying goodbye, Akkun turned to the others their questioning faces made him shakes his head, "The dumb bastard got lost, he told us to go ahead."

Hakkai tried he really did but it was a little hard to calm down when the implications of Inui's words rang clear in his head, he didn't specify which person would be targeted however the black dragon member involvement be knowledge of those future deadly situations implied.

He hoped desperately that Toman's didn't clash with the Black Dragons any time soon it wouldn't do good for his current mental stability.

"Again!"

Inui titled his head curiously and wondered if that had ever happened after they met, if that was the case then it would explain somewhat some of the times that Kemi had been late to some meetings.

"He really needs to get a better attention span."  A clueless Kemi sat alone on a bench, he had gone all out today too, wearing his nice jeans and a new shirt and chain, his hair was done in a half formed pompadour, that looked a lot better than it sounded seriously, now here he was alone.  "Man what a bummer..."

"How much do you think that it's gonna take for us to appear?" Smiley asked and if he only opened his mouth to say anything was because of how tense his brother was then nobody needed to know.

Angry side eyed him and shrugged not really having given it much thought about it but honestly didn't expect it to occur any time soon.

Sighing he stood, stretching himself out he headed off into the city, "Might as well check out the sights since I'm here."  He's gonna get more lost.  Why would he do this to himself?  Simple, he was an idiot.

"What an idiot." Peh said as he frowned wondering why somebody would do something that they knew was stupid. (Looks who's talking—) 

"I would do the same." Pah muttered not hearing what his vice-captain had said which was probably why his friends nearby stared at the both of them with exasperation.

It was while he was munching on croissants that he realized he really just went off. He had no idea where he was and though he likely could read signs in order to get back for a second he panicked, it didn't help that suddenly he was surrounded by a bunch of delinquents.  Looking at all of them, then looking at his croissant.

"How more unlucky can this guy get?" Baji muttered while crossing his arms feeling exasperation and annoyance creeping to his mind.

"You have no idea." Takuya whispered to himself as he heard clearly what the first division captain had said and had to agree with him Kemi was quite unlucky.

"I guess we will figure out soon enough." Chifuyu reassured Baji assuming that he was dreading thinking about the future if they had to depended in this guy luck.

He looked back and they looked back at him, he  hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth, nearly choking.  "We're not trying to steal your food!!!"

"And ain't that a surprise?" The only thing that Mitsuya could feel was annoyance with those delinquents that chose the first dude that they saw on the street for a macho contest.

"Not many delinquents attack for food." Draken sighed exasperated then quickly retracted what he had said when he remembered  that Baji was his friend.

Mikey hummed as he stared blankly at the screen.

The absurdity of a boy trying to stuff 5 croissants into his mouth in a panicked move to not get them stolen by honestly terrifying gang members was enough to take the momentum out of some of their sails.  They relaxed, their positions which were tense and prepared to beat the kid went loose.

"I'm still so confused, why even beat him up in the first place?" Hakkai asked irritated with those delinquents that were looking more like the black dragons members under his brother commands the more they were shown on screen which wasn't more than a minute.

'It's going to dissolve into  another fight.' Mikey thought knowing now that Kemi luck wasn't the best, maybe he should simply stick to his die like a glue? That worked on Draken so it should work on his new bitc—friend.

"Out of all the things you could have chosen to protect it just had to be the damn croissants?" Akkun said sounding tired as hell.

"They are quite good."

"Makoto shut it."

"Sir! Yes, sir."

Then he choked on one of them and had to lean against a wall in order to cough them out. He whined, tears running down his face, cheeks red, "My croissants..."

'His face just looks so pathetic due to simply crying after his food was thrown to the floor that I doubt anybody would bother beating him up after that.' Angry thought giving the delinquents which he hoped wouldn't  continue teasing the guy a very unimpressive stare, it was like watching a full grown adult stealing a kid's toy.

"I would've been throwing hands already." Smiley stated, Angry side eyed him as he cocked his head to the side in confusion.

"Against those buffoons right?" Angry asked while narrowing his eyes already knowing what his brother would say.

"Against everybody." He said, after all who cared if your opponent started crying after his food fell (of course if it was a normal harmless civilian who didn't provoke him he wouldn't do such thing—)  why not take the chances to taunt him with it?

And if some assholes decided that today it was the perfect day to make him waste the food that he paid with his brother money then they had another thing coming.

They were at an impasse for the moment, nobody really knew what to do about a person who had just nearly choked and was now leaning over the half eaten remains of mulchy bread. Did they continue to try to jump him... because now everybody felt like... bad about it.

"That awkward moment when you try to fight a normal guy who was minding his own business and realize he is as harmless as a squirrel." Mitsuya said while rolling his eyes obviously mocking them for using violence in a situation that didn't require it at all.

Chifuyu sweated buckets as he nervously looked to the side remembering that peculiar time of his life in which he beat up delinquents to impress Baji-san and there was that little fact that not everybody who looked like a delinquent was a delinquent he learned that the hard way.

The two who were likely the leaders looked to one another in confusion, not at all knowing what to do, their eyes said 'What should we do?', 'We should just beat him up right?', 'Yeah but like he's crying over croissants, this is pathetic.', 'Yeah we have to think about our brand...'

'Just leave its giving everybody here a second hand embarrassment by looking at the delinquents that were just hovering around awkwardly.' Hakkai thought as he pursued his lips thanking him that he was never in such an awkward situation.

"OY, Oy, oy!!! Y'all are just standing around what for-"  They pointed pathetically at full on sobbing mess of a person over half eaten remains of  "Are those- is that melon pan?"

"That's no good." Pah stated furrowing his eyebrows knowing that if they acted that way after the newcomer showed up then it could mean that it was their superior somebody more stronger and dangerous.

"Agreed." Peh quickly nodded agreeing without a second or first thought.

Inui shut up and straightened his back as he noticeably tensed at the heating the voice of the person who he wished to be hit by a bat over the head. 'Izana!'

"They're croissants sir."  Finally the boy spoke, "I just wanted to eat my croissants and get on a train to go back home... how do I even get to the train station~~~!!!!"

"I'm not sure if that's the best thing to do now buddy." Yamagishi said grimacing in sympathy for his best buddy but also recommended greatly to change the strategy of make them stumble in their step due to the unexpected.

While Akkun kept an eye on Inui who looked ready to launch himself at the screen simply by watching the scene something that greatly confused him and puzzled him.

Then steps were heard and they froze, it was like the grim reaper was at their back, even Kemi knew that the charade of him sobbing likely wouldn't work so he cleaned himself up... sort of his eyes were still watery, but he stood up straight and cleaned his mouth.

'I wonder how many fell for that.' Baji thought amused knowing that being amused wasn't exactly what he should be thinking right now be in his defense he was genially curious how many people this act worked against. 

"So somebody in a higher position than them came?" Chifuyu took a guess by their reactions and expressions.

Coming in from the south a man with pale hair and tan skin that reminded him keenly of home, but with eyes that made his heart freeze, still he kept cautiously still loosening up his posture, putting his inside his pockets, his face fell into his usual placid look. He was like a whole different person, but the ones who observed this stayed silent in the face of their insane leader, he seemed to freeze at the sight of the teen.

"That's him." Inui bluntly pointed out much to the shock of the group beside him, the rest where either confused or already had their own suspicions of who this person was.

"That's Izana Kurakowa former commander of the eight Black Dragon generation and current commander of Tenjiku that also mostly consists of former members and executives of the eight generation." Inui said deciding last minute to give them a heads up against who they were fighting.

'Yet I never knew that they met in the past.' Inui thought and while somewhat bothered about it he guessed that there wasn't really much time to discus it or Kemi simply didn't know him by name but by face.

"I see." Mikey said giving an eerily aura that disappeared in the blink of an eye.

"An ex-Black Dragon leader?" Hakkai muttered, grimacing at the news, Mitsuya frowned upon hearing the news especially after hearing that unless they found a way to stop the leader from trying to try and kill or seriously harm everybody surrounding Mikey then the possibility of fighting the was quite high.

Draken's breath hitched as he scowled hearing what blonde over there had to say and nothing was looking any better.

"So this is the bastard that is going to be an annoying pain in our ass?" Pah roughly asked a scowl deepening in his face.

"Shinichiro..."

"How does this bastard know that name?" Mikey immediately reacted aggressively at hearing his deceased brother's name from the guy who apparently would try and make his life a living hell by harming his precious people.

"He was the leader of the Black Dragon in the past so it's no surprise that he may have heard or even interacted at one point with him." Draken was the one who quickly rationalize the situation not wanting this to get out of hand, and while it didn't completely calm Mikey down at least he still didn't look ready to murder the screen.

"Umm... can I go? I didn't mean to cross any lines, but I was just like lost, and phones right now don't have google maps or anything, or at least mine doesn't... Do you guys know how to get to Kanagawa station?"

"That's not going to end well is it?" Chifuyu asked himself with a grimace present in his face feeling bad about what it was gonna happen, this guy didn't look like the merciful type that would simply let somebody go because he looked like somebody he knew.

And maybe Izuna or Zana hated whoever this 'Shinchiro' person was that was also making Kemi's situation even worse. That wasn't the only thing happening, Baji was quite tense while watching this situation in specific something that troubled him deeply.

The boys around him looked at him as though he were about to die eyes wide, but the main guy kept his eyes on him, as though he couldn't look away, and damn his good intentions, but Kemi's eyebrows furrowed in confusion and worry taking a hesitant step forward, though his arm twitched to reach for the other but he kept it to his side, "You alright?"

'There's no doubt about it, Kurakowa definitely knew him if his reaction to this guy was anything to go by.' Baji thought with an uncharacteristically serious expression on, anybody who knew Shinichiro could confuse Kemi from him if you didn't notice the obvious blue eyes that made quite the stark difference.

"Run! Who cares about this bastard!" Makoto whispered quite aggressively wondering where all of Kemi's survival instinct went.

The other looked haunted, before it fell again into a tranquil slightly insane looking half smile, he felt a fist bury itself into his stomach, air escaped him like a balloon he let out a truly pathetic squeak as he grabbed onto the other in an effort not to fall.  The other shrugged him off.

The four of the Mizo gang grimaced quite strongly at seeing their friend get his first fist to the stomach in what would definitely be a major beat down. Inui inhaled sharply as his eye brow twitched of barely hidden annoyance and anger at this bastard.

Chifuyu made a face at hearing the punch to Kemi and crossed his fingers hoping for Kemi to be able to either run away or find some way to defend himself no matter how unlikely that may be. And Mikey? Well he wasn't liking this person at all maybe he should take care of him before it becomes a problem.

Kemi hit the ground with a thud.  The crowd around him snickered, but kept mostly quiet, then from the boy a voice emerged, "Get the fuck outta here, I have something to take care of with this one."

"Motherfucker can't take the fact that some people look alike." Smiley mocked the boy who had thrown a punch to somebody simply because he couldn't find the difference between somebody from his past to an innocent person.

Nobody questioned and in less than a minute he, the guy and another one who stayed a distance away were alone.  "I said alone, dog."

'That's one way to assure loyalty alright.' Akkun sarcastically thought rolling his eyes in annoyance at the big screen.

'I see so he's that type of guy.' Mitsuya thought as he compared Kurakowa with other gang leaders that he had encountered in the past which were a headache to deal with.

Hakkai didn't want to say that he was surprised because he really wasn't with the way that this guy treated people after all he was an ex-leader of the most bloody generation of Black Dragons.

"But-"

"Get outta here before I kill you."

"Such a nice person can't wait to meet him." Yamagishi sarcastically said while some nervous seat went down his face, Peh looked at his direction and frowned wondering if this guy was an idiot between idiots.

"He will probably beat you up though." Peh pointed out causing Yamagishi to blink slowly at him  as if processing what he had just said then give him a smile that looked more like a grimace than anything.

"I meant that in a sarcastic way."

"Oh."

"Yeah..."

He had turned to the other with maniacal grin and the scarred boy looked at the pompadour wearing teen with sympathetic eyes, by that point though Kemi had regained his breath and gave the other a weak grin, no need to freak out a kid, "Don't worry kid, I'm fine listen to your boss..."

"You know not to kill the self sacrificing main character kind sentence but that kid would have been your best shot at getting out of there." Chifuyu pointed out with some worry seeping into his words having grown somewhat attached to Kemi or as attached as somebody could become that they were watching through a screen.

'That thought felt a little too stalker-ish for my liking.' Chifuyu thought as he shuddered in disgust, he would never stalk somebody unless of course they were Baji-san.

A kick to his side made him shut up, the  boy left with only a single look back.   Curled up on the ground Kemi groaned, "Jeez, gentle, man I'm fragile like crystal, and just as expensive—"

'Stop talking you idiot! You are making it worse for yourself!' Draken thought irked with the black haired sass that was only bringing him more  and more problems.

Smiley knew that it wasn't an appropriate time or place to laugh but really?  "Jeez, gentle, man I'm fragile like crystal, and just as expensive—" ? The cut off made it even more funnier. This guy sure had a sense of humor.

Head being pulled up by his hair he gave the other a nearly nonchalant grin, "How you doing?"  With crazed eyes staring back at Kemi all he could really think was, 'Is he wearing contacts...'

'That's not supposed to be your—' Mikey had been ready to frown at his new bitc—friend priorities not wanting him to be in the hospital too many times or it could become annoying before giving it some thought and himself now questioning if that guy was in fact wearing contacts.

Pah-chin was a straightforward guy.

"What?" Pah questioned confused at his sudden appearance on the screen, did that mean that he was going to come across the beating or something?

"Look Pah its you!" Peh shouted a little excitedly while Pah himself felt a little creeped out at not noticing somebody recording him.

Takuya felt a little ashamed at feeling relieved at not having to see his friend getting beat up in front of him.

"That was quite the change of scenery." Angry muttered after some awkward silence.

It was his most charming quality, he liked what he liked and he disliked what he disliked, he was honest. It's why he was not a person who thought to deeply on things, for one it was irritating and confusing, because he knew what he wanted to do, he knew what felt right and what felt wrong, what was good and what was bad, why did he have to think things through if he knew what was right.   Whatever, the  thing was that sometimes some decisions didn't come so easily.

Pah furrowed his eyebrows quickly noting how his future self was talking in quite the grave tone, obviously something had happened that made him hesitate in deciding something.

"Is this like some sort of introduction for people?" Chifuyu wondered out loud comparing this scene with other introduction arcs in shows or animes.

"Maybe?" Peh responded uncertain about his own response.

"So does that mean that everyone will get one?" Mitsuya wondered curiously as he glanced at Pah who had a grimace in his face while watching the TV, 'It probably is weird to see yourself in the screen.'

"I'm not sure...? Neither Mikey or Draken had one when they appeared." Chifuyu said as he remembered that they hadn't really introduced those two with their whole personality trait and all that stuff.

What is right?

"Huh?" Yamagishi muttered confused, was this guy having some sort of existential crisis?

Pah's face became pinched in confusion wondering what was going through his future self mind, it honestly wasn't that hard to think of the most possible reason why he was having such thoughts but instead of saying it out loud he simply hoped that in the future he would be able to find a way to defend Yamamoto's safety.

Kill him, do it look at what he did, what will he do if he's still around...

"Hold the fuck up!" Smiley immediately said turning his head at the third captain direction and gave him an expression that could be identified as 'What the hell?' 

"Pah..." Draken muttered with an odd look in his face staring at his fried, with pursued lips.

"If you try that shit I'm gonna beat you black and blue till you get your common sense back you hear me?" Baji snapped with a scowl in his face, in a way he knew that it was unfair to be this harsh to his friend especially when he head every right to be mad.

But Keisuke refused to have another friend rotting in jail.

'Pah should be feeling pretty devastated for him to even think of such drastic measures.' Hakkai thought as he wondered what would push a person to the edge of taking somebody's else life.

What is wrong?

"Murder." Smiley pronounced slowly as if he was talking to a child which in his perspective he was, Nahoya did not want his friend in jail any time soon.

"I know." Pah muttered begrudgingly knowing that if he said anything out of place his future lecture by Draken would be longer than necessary.

Murderer~, Murderer~, will someone cry for him, will someone cry for me...

"Of course, if you were to go to jail due to doing something drastic then we would miss you a lot." Mitsuya quickly said feeling worried for his friend's train of thought, did he think that they didn't care?

"Pah!" Peh quickly exclaimed as he swung his arm around Pah's neck who was quickly startled and tried to get out unsuccessfully.

"Pah-chin don't be dumb." Mikey said with a hidden meaning behind his words, he wouldn't want his friend to do something that he may regret for life and also cause him to go to jail.

People are complicated.  He sighed, in the end it was the sight of his friends hidden worry that really made him think, and think hard, as he was help away from the scene by Draken he got a call, "Hey-"

"I'm glad." Mitsuya murmured knowing that most of the time Pah was the type of person who let their emotions control his actions which most of the time ended up with fists and bruises.

Draken sighed in relief, knowing that at least this future version of his friend wouldn't do anything stupid for now.

"HARUKI!!! They woke up!!!"

Pah straightened his back with barely concealed hope in his eyes as he stared with intensity at the screen.

'Who's Haruki?' Yamagishi wondered with a confused look in his face before quickly realizing that Haruki most have been Pah's name and Pah only a nickname.

"Huh?"

Peh still had his arm thrown around his friend shoulder and tightened his hold on his friend as his own way of comfort knowing that his friend ended it more now than ever.

"My mom and dad, they're okay, they're gonna be okay, I gotta go, but I thought I'd let you know!"  Pah-chin was a simple guy, he liked things to be straightforward and easy to understand, still...

Pah exhaled shakily feeling glad oh so so glad that this was finally over, it was like the feeling that you got after waking up from a nightmare, that intense relief and the doubt if what had just happened really was over. But after glancing at the screen once more he closed his eyes tightly to stop any unwanted tears and sagged in relief.

As he squatted on the ground he let tears fall down his bloody face, he was glad he thought things through... he had people he had to apologize to and he wouldn't be able to properly do it behind bars. 

Once again those who weren't close to Pah felt quite intrusive to watch this emotional moment like an outsider watching something very private happening. Like the Mizo gang, Inui on the other hand just averted his eyes trying to give some sort of fake privacy.

He hated fighting, he  hated getting hurt the most though, he had always been weak all those times he got pinched or poked too roughly really did hurt, those tears weren't fake or forced. He was a pussy through and through and he admitted that to himself, but he also disliked being treated like glass, he was fine.  He was always fine.  "Woah~ what happened to your face?"

"So we did see him the next day.." Atsushi muttered with pursued lips feeling more guilty now that he had seen why his friend had been limping and full of bruises the next day, something that while not uncommon for any of them it was still a surprise.

"Who knew that he had met that guy out of all people." Makoto said wincing at his friend, who seemed to have the worst luck out if everyone.

"Worst luck in the world." Takuya whispered with sympathy obvious in his tone for one of his closest friend who just didn't seem to find a way to just stay out of trouble.

  Yamagishi didn't bother to even comment on this scene and instead send his friend some prayers knowing that it  would be useless for what is yet to come.

Makoto was the first to remark on the finger-like bruises on his chin, just bruises this time thank god, shrugging off the others prodding finger, "Met an asshole who kept me around for a day before letting me go, met a decent guy after though... Takuya do you know someone named Kakucho?"

'Kakucho? Did they introduce themselves to each other outside of what was shown or something?' Inui thought not really sure of what was happening.

"It most have been such a delightful conversation." Baji drawled sarcastically feeling like he already knew how 'amazing' the day truly was with that psycho.

"Were you kidnapped?!"

'Not too far from the truth when you think about it.' Angry thought as he gave the people who were being shown in the screen a side glance, and wasn't that surprised when it was obvious in their faces that they weren't feeling that good.

"Kakucho? I don't think so..."

'Why would he specifically ask him about Kakucho?' Inui thought but then started thinking that maybe he was looking too much into such a simple interaction.

Groaning Kemi stretched out over his desk pouting, the others just waved goodbye as they had to get to their classes by the end of lunch, Akkun stayed last eyes worried, "You sure you alright?"  Looking up through sleepy eyes, he gave a wane smile, "For sure, just a bit tired."

'Just a bit tired my ass you should have stayed home that day, idiot.' Akkun thought harshly promising that the next time that his friend (if he came at all) came to school looking like a punching back of a cheap store he would make sure to send his ass back home.

Looking up to the ceiling he stretched out, class was starting, 'Oh right the festival is coming up isn't it... shit.'  Burying his face into his arm he winces at the still tender injuries, 'Well... I probably won't have to go right, I'm not even a part of the gang... right?'

'If you think that then you have without a doubt not being exposed to the menace that is a determined Mikey yet.' Draken thought not feeling sympathy just yet more like satisfaction that somebody else has to suffer his agony too.

Dread made him shiver as the sweetly innocent smile of Mikey came to mind, '....right?'

"You already know the answer yourself!" Mikey commented with a chirpy tone that made obvious his intentions in the near future.

'I have a bad feeling about this.' Mitsuya thought while sweat dropping after hearing what Mikey had said.

'This is going to already end horribly.' The Mizo Gang thought almost at the same time remembering how the festival had ended.

Chapter Text

Mikey sighed quietly as he inclined his head down causing his hair to shadow his expression that was becoming more of a grimace than anything. It was troubling in every sense of the word he felt caged, controlled and weak. Like a the sheep waiting for the slaughter how was he supposed to protect those he held dear if somebody else was controlling the strings behind the scenes

The blonde's face quickly became scarily neutral in a short amount of time as he had quickly came to a conclusion that may not be the best, something that he would come to realize later.

"Eeeyyyyyyy~..."

Yamagishi straightened up his back in excitement at the concept of finally watching something that wouldn't make his heart beat race like it was competing with fast and furious, of course he also hoped that nothing too embarrassing would pop on or else he wouldn't have to wait for Kemi to kill him of a heart attack he would do it himself with no issues.

Kemi watched as his room was invaded from all sides by the boys, "Y'all need to stop coming in through my window, my neighbor is gonna have a heart attack one of these days."

Chifuyu felt like this story has happened before probably when Baji had once again been grounded and he had to get creative on how to get inside his room without his mom knowing.

"That's a daily occurrence?" Hakkai muttered with some amusement dancing in his tone as he watched how close that group of friend seemed.

Yamagish and Makoto fell in after a bout of trying to fight about who could go in first, groaning as they hit the ground, "No way! This is our brand now, how will you know it's us if we don't come in through your window!"

'I could give a shit if it was Jesus Christ as soon as you come through my window you have signed your death sentence.' Smiley thought as he gave some bonus points to the black haired male who hadn't started throwing hands as soon as he saw them enter like some sort of cliche from a telenovela of forbidden lovers.

"It's true you know, but Yamagishi you should switch this window isn't big enough for the both of us." He put a sympathetic hand on his four-eyed compatriot who jumped on Makoto. They wrestled unbothered as Takuya laid on the bed reading the newest Jump, Akkun was leaning over to read the comic in Kemi's hands.  "When did you get this issue?"

'I'm surprised he hasn't tried to find some sort of locker for his window.' Draken thought having already dumped the four idiots in the same category as Mikey, in the way that they would probably follow through any whims that they may have. 

Like trying to wake you up at two in the morning while throwing rocks at your window just to realize that there wasn't any emergency and they were being dramatic for no reason.

Was that personal experience speaking? Maybe.

"Tsunayoshi's shop just got it yesterday."

'If that's the case then I should probably go there and get it first.' Akkun thought mindlessly feeling glad that something that didn't involve that guy was being shown. Yet his 'good' mood didn't last long and it instead became even worse after he remembered what would happen soon enough at the festival.

"Oh cool..."  Then the door to the room opened and all activity stopped at the sight of Draken and Mikey leaning in waving in a jaunty greeting, Draken stoic as ever nodded his head at them, "I must be hallucinating, because I know you guys didn't just walk into my house without knocking."

'Draken I can't believe that you out of all people is copying Mikey's habits.' Mitsuya thought exasperated feeling himself age a little bit more after all the complaining hangouts which was what he liked to call when he and Draken hung out and Mikey had done something relatively stupid some days prior that set Draken into a rant about respect and basic discipline.

Kemi looked at Akkun who had an amused smile on his face, but kept his eyes on the pages in front of him, betrayal.  "Aw~ come on Kemi-chan we're friends right, besides they don't have to knock."

'That's really the best thing to say if I want to either piss him off or distract him, never fails.' Akkun thought amused at Kemi's predictable reaction.

"Did he just include us in that sentence?" Yamagish thought as he raised both of his eyebrows then made eye contact with Makoto who wore a very similar face expression showing what they thought of it.

"He better not throw us under the bus with him." Makoto said then threw a suspicious look at Akkun who felt himself age ten more years just by listening to those two.

Akkun internally thanked god to have Takuya in their group otherwise he would have lost his patience and dignity long ago with the two biggest idiots in here.

"Uh-uh don't bring us into this." Yamagishi and Makoto both stopped their roughhousing to look at the blonde in dread, Makoto biting the bullet and speaking to the uber scary 5''1 powerhouse of a fifteen year old.  Kemi sighed, handing the comic to the pompadour wearing teen who relocated to the foot of his bed getting kicked by Takuya in the process, "I've known them for longer for one, and for two they don't tend to bring trouble, now what do you want?"

"I'm offended." Mikey dramatically stated with an almost dull tone making it obvious that he was being sarcastic when talking.

"I'm pretty sure that he meant it as an insult." Baji added with a smile that offered nothing but trouble, causing Draken to immediately narrow his eyes knowing that his friend was up to nothing good.

"I know." Mikey replied with a roll of his eyes, raising an eyebrow back at Baji who looked nit done with this conversation.

"Just had to make sure that so many punches hadn't messed up your basic understanding." Baji snarled back acting as if he hadn't started this argument.

While Smiley was visibly restraining himself from saying anything knowing that it would probably end in a physical fight. 'And I'm surprised that you know what half of those words mean.'

"And this is why you can't spell or read."

"What the hell does that gotta do with anything?!"

Mikey pouted, but joined the boy on the ground peering at him with wide unsettling eyes, Kemi pushed the bowl of snacks to the boy, he hummed as he chewed on the almond cookies, "Just wanted to know if you knew you were going to the festival!"

"Called it." Mitsuya muttered giving his friend who was looking like the cat that got the canary.

'I wonder when will shit hit the fan?' Mikey wondered allowing his face to change expression so fast to one that was closed of that anybody who was paying attention would get a whiplash for how fast it changed.

Looking at him in mild shock, but also some degree of acceptance he leaned back, sighing, "I did not know that, nobody asked me to go."

'Now that's a lie if I have ever seen one.' Akkun thought as he let his eyebrows rise noticing that Yamagishi and Makoto thankfully didn't remember having to drag their dear friend for him to attend to this festival a tactic that only worked once.

"Well I'm telling you to be there or be square~."

'But then again if this guy told me to walk straight into a wall or else then I know which one would be better out of the two.' Akkun thought as he remembered how unsett.in he felt when the gaze of none other than the Toman commander landed on him and he felt like he was being stared at by an abyss.

'It does seem that Mikey is getting quite fond of this kid at quite the fast pace.' Mitsuya thought, not bothering to look at said person who would probably take some time to realize that his screen self seemed to be getting more fond of Kemi per person.

Reason for this? Easy, Mikey while dedicating quite big part of his life to delinquency and his role as Toman commander he still made sure to draw some lines that weren't crossed by many without his explicit permission. Like most of the time making sure to not interact with many gang members when he wasn't wearing his gang uniform and using his tittle as a gang leader like Nah responsible person would.

This even including many in his own gang so it was quite the surprise to the lilac haired boy how easily and at ease screen—Mikey seemed to be with Kemi, but there also didn't seem to be any reason for Mitsuya to worry about this as long as they were both happy there was nothing to worry about.

Looking at Draken who shrugged having opened up one of the old miscellaneous magazines he had lying around, "Either you go willingly or he makes me carry you there, or worse of all another trip on his bike."

Yamagishi made a face after being shown a strategy that he could have used if he wanted to bring his friend to a festival, yet he probably won't be able to use it now after this guys saw how much it worked.

A shiver went down his spine as he snapped up smiling sweetly and wiggling closer to the blonde leaning on him kindly in a plea, "I'll be there Mikey, how could you ever doubt otherwise~!"

Mikey huffed in amusement at how wimpy his new bitch was, after all it wouldn't be that hard to simply stay in another location that he wasn't aware of. But then again he may have thought ahead and realized that Mikey wouldn't let him live it down while also forcing the black haired boy to make it up to him.

Puffing out his chest as he took a bite of his cookie he looked at them then looked back at Kemi, a drop of sweat rolled down the side of his face, 'Are you serious...' another look to the bowl then to him and back with more urgency, then a sigh escaped him as he picked up the bowl and fed the boy a cookie.

'This is what I have to deal every time I'm forced to take Mikey out to eat.' Draken thought as he felt some type of kin-ship with Kemi that he usually felt when another person had to put with the commander demands.

On the other hand they also only knew Kemi for less than a hour (he wasn't counting the screen anytime soon—) which was why he felt a second hand embarrassment for Mikey's poor manners.

Mikey was happy,  Draken who watched with arrogant amusement was happy,  Yamagishi who was recording it was happy.  Makoto, who was laughing and crying, was happy,  Akkun, who was left alone to read his comic, was happy.  Takuya who watched in general tranquility and pretty boyness was happy.  You know who wasn't happy...

Hakkai pursued his lips a little impatient  wondering when something serious would happen, now it wasn't like he was taking the peaceful times with his friend for granted. However there was also the case of what was happening back on earth.

Kemi, who had to feed him till the bowl was empty and then had to cook for these ungrateful teenagers, "Don't you guys have families to go to."

"Nope."

"Damn no hesitation." Inui muttered with a deadpanned to,e of voice that matched his expressionless face.

'And there is Mikey, as blunt as always.' Mitsuya thought remembering a similar thing happening in their childhood months after they all had met Mikey.

Blowing out air he grumbled as he went downstairs to cook for them, still it wasn't too bad.  Food always tastes better with company.

'True but...' Smiley face became a grimace while still keeping his everyday smile, so it was safe to say that it looked quite weird. 'Could he have possibly made that sound more corny?'

"He knows how to cook?" Mikey piped in, his interest suddenly seemed to have peaked. 

Okey now let it be know that Hakkai was a person who respected his superiors very much and made sure to never cross many lines even while being friends yet he couldn't help but side eye his commander at the comment. After all it was implied a various amount of times that Kemi guy did in fact cook. If only he knew that Mitsuya had a similar expression.

"No." Draken drily stated shutting down any weird idea that the short blonde may have, like calling him five in the morning just to go to Kemi's house to ask him to cook some doyaraki.

"Are you sure?" Mikey asked again seemingly not convinced with his answer.

"Yes." Draken replied with zero hesitation.

"Okey! I wonder if he can make doyaraki." Mikey hummed curiously, wondering how hard it could be to make some food by himself.

"KE~ MI~ CHAN~~! Lets~ go~ and play~!!!"

'And you wonder why he acts like he doesn't know you guys sometimes.' Akkun thought with some amusement watching how the two of his friends looked away from the screen feeling a little embarrassed that practically strangers were watching them making a fool out of themselves.

The simultaneous shouts of the boys made his shoulders slump, as he walked down, he locked the door behind him. He was wearing a slate grey monochromatic yukata with a ginkgo leaf pattern and a wine red obi, he greeted the other with a wave, "I have money so let's try and win some prizes!"

'Is he any good at games?' Chifuyu thought with some curiosity, getting bored of being seated on the same spot without moving for such a time, he was even starting to lose feeling on his asscheecks.

'He looks like a person who sucks at aiming for prizes.' Baji thought as bounced his leg from up to down out of habit.

He was honestly excited about the festival, things like this were always fun, though the depressed faces they put out were less than enthused, "What's up with you guys?!"

"We were obviously excited that we hung out with you after you started going MIA (missing in action) on us." Makoto sarcastically said making sure to keep his volume down this time.

"Win prizes for who?!"

"For me of course." Yamagishi replied with a smug smile. As if his friend could hear him across the screen.

"Yeah! None of us have girlfriends!"

"The only one of us who would have gotten a girlfriend rejected them!"

'They seem to be the type to holder a grudge for years like something as simple as bumping into them in first grade.' Angry thought not questioning why in the world such specific and random thought came to his head.

Grimacing, he just started walking, soon enough he heard the footsteps following behind him, "I'm surprised you dressed up, I thought you didn't want to come?"

"If you are already going it's better to dress up than look like a homeless man that has zero sense of fashion." Mitsuya mumbled not noticing how Hakkai paid him his full attention as soon as he see him muttering and was quickly nodding in agreement to his word.

Looking towards Akkun, Kemi rubbed the back of his neck and a bright smile lit his face like a lantern, "If I act like nothing is happening then nothing is happening!"

"That sadly doesn't work." Draken muttered remembering how many times he had at first tried to ignore the horrible temper tantrum that his friend had thrown in the middle of a full restaurant when he hadn't received his flag.

"That's not healthy."

'You gotta look in the positive side, it could definitely be worse.' Inui thought having been forced to some therapy sessions before and having his therapist talk about healthy coping mechanisms and unhealthy behavior. (It obviously didn't work because he fought with blood, tears and sweat to get out of there in less than a week—)

"It isn't? It's quite the good tactic." Peh-yan said wondering if he should start doing that with his math problems.

Pah quickly consider it then slowly grimaced realizing that there were many things he had hard time ignoring so it wouldn't work out well with him.

"OH! I gotta try the rifle game, I've never held a rifle before, you think it's like a revolver?!"  Kemi was radiating a pure happiness as he darted around buying sweets and treats and trying and failing to win rigged games, Takuya followed him easily and happily held anything the boy would buy because he would get to eat some of it.

"See! I knew it was rigged!" Baji exclaimed with triumph in his voice while pointing at Mikey who simply raised a confused eyebrow at him.

"Huh?" The blonde said blinking slowly making sure to over exaggerate his confused movements (which wasn't a lie he genially didn't understand what his friend was talking about—) just to spite his childhood friend.

"You know! That time when that happen!" Baji explained while without noticing making gestures with his hands that were probably supposed to help the people around him understand what he was talking about but it only made everybody else more confused.

"Is that supposed to be some sort of morse code?" Peh tried guessing with a low voice but only got a shrug from Pah who was uncharacteristically paying quite the close attention to the screen.

"I didn't understand shit of what you said." Mikey pointed out shrugging uncaring of the black haired short fuse.

"That time at the carnival! Sheesh! Don't you have some brain to connect the dots?" Baji fired back thankfully not noticing that Mikey wasn't the only one who still didn't understand what he was trying to say.

 Out of all of them he was the happiest, happy  in his blatant avoidance of the fights to come. "He really is deep in his fantasy."

'I mean it's a really good tactic when you try to make yourself not look to delinquent-ish.' Mitsuya thought remembering how annoying it became when the truth of him being a delinquent spread across the school and he had to deal with the dumb questions.

No he won't make somebody trip down the stairs because they didn't sew the button right.

No I won't tape you to the public restroom and record a video of it for the whole school to see because we bumped into each other.

No I won't try to stab you or maim you neither in school property or outside of school but I will if you keep asking this type of questions.

No, he actually didn't say the last part but he really wished he had.

"It's kind of worrying how good he is at it."

"An amazing tactic may I say." Both Mikey and Draken said for completely two different reasons which was why they quickly look at the other confused before Draken broke the eye contact while rolling his eyes fondly.

Mikey had the amazing tactic of sometimes if it was annoying enough being able to ignore it while going to his fantasy world in short he used it to ignore boring people.

While Draken wished and longed to have such ability simply to be able to piss off and ignore Mikey yet it seemed too much to ask for.

Akkun and Yamagishi nodded as the other idiot of their group who was surprisingly not Yamagishi, but was Makoto, who was absolutely crushing Kemi in the ring toss as Takuya happily munched away watching all the while looking way too pretty in the warm orange glow of the lantern light.

Yamagishi fist bumped the air in victory after it was finally admitted that he was not in fact the idiotic one in the group said something that could never be decided between himself and Makoto but it seemed that the gods finally shinned a small mercy on him.

"Wow. This betrayal will always be remembered." Makoto whispered while crossing his arms and sulking while growing mushrooms not forgetting the dark cloud over his head.

"Don't take it personal." Takuya whispered trying to appease the situation.

"Oh please do take it personally." Akkun muttered back only to end receiving a slap in the head by Takuya who was looking at him with dissatisfaction.

"HEY~! KEMI-CHAN~!!!"

"That's me!" Mikey raised his hand excitedly waiting with some anticipation of what would happen next.

The illusion was broken by that shout, falling to his knees. He didn't even win a single game, "Life is too cruel..." Makoto patted the boy's shoulder, "Don't worry buddy I'll win you something!"

"Aw! See Ken-chin! He's so excited to see me that he can't even stand!" Mikey looked at his best friend while pulling on his sleeve, not forgetting to point at the screen to add to his friend's exasperation.

"Suree...He's practically beaming with excitement." Draken drawled not bothering to hide his sarcasm.

Baji blinked twice, looked at the blonde duo then looked back at the screen then squinted wondering if he was seeing things wrong.

"That's sweet, but that's not why I'm crying thank you though..."

"Poor him." Makoto said with an expression that was supposed to be sympathetic but looked more like a weird grimace than anything, promising himself that he would never forget the noble sacrifice of his friend to interact with that bipolar commander.

Makoto did in fact forgot about it in less than a second.

Draken, Mikey and a mystery girl approached the downed Kemi, who was being poked at by a chicken skewer by Takuya, he took a bite from it standing up in surprise, "MMmrphg mmrphgh!!!"

"Emma..." Draken muttered with a frown, he hoped that she hadn't gotten too worried for them. He knew how much she could work herself to over stress once she started thinking about the possibilities of their gang wars and he didn't want to think how badly she would react once she knew that they had disappeared and on top of it all the other captains and vice captains excluding the fifth division had left no trace either.

Any trace of good mood that he may have had was wiped in less than a second.

Takuya nodded with a tranquil smile on his face, "Yeah I know right!"

"He understood that?" Smiley mumbled with a confused raised eyebrow.

A body jumped on his back making him stumble forward. Kemi looked back and couldn't help, but smile just slightly.

Mikey raised both of his eyebrows being surprised how fondly he was being stared at by Kemi, he expected some type of reprimand or even a scolding but it seemed that he truly didn't mind putting dramatic aside.

It was interesting to see, especially after only meeting him not too long ago. Mikey wondered if this was how the black haired male behaved with everyone he met or if he was particularly nice to him for some other reason, maybe because he was Toman's leader?

Neither of those sat right with him for some reason.

The kid was annoying and demanding as hell, but he was damn cute and reminded him of a Koala bear. Taking the skewer out he patted the other on the head,

'The kid thing again.' Mikey thought with a little twitch in his eyebrow, but quickly puffed up his chest when he admitted that Mikey was cute something that boosted his ego up the roof.

And slowly as if adding suspense looked at his best friend who was lost in his little la la Emma world and gave him a smug expression not like the tall blonde cared much.

"Heya Mikey-boy!"

"Yo~!"

"Cheers~!"

'I wonder why I didn't take the chance to go and see this guy?' Baji thought to himself thinking that he would at least be curious about what had Mikey's panties in a twist.

But quickly looked to the side knowing deep down that he probably would have dismissed it as his usual interest in a peculiar person that lasted less than a week before growing bored of them. 

And there was also the possibility of Mikey simply denying him meeting each other.

Draken greeted with a wave already going to remove Mikey from Kemi's back, nodding in thanks as a peering girl looked at them from behind his broad back, she gained a mischievous smirk as she sidled up against Kemi's side.

Draken blinked slowly very very slowly trying to process what in the fuckity fucks was going on. "Peh..." Pah muttered with a serious tone in his voice and a shadowed expression in his face. Peh nodded with an intense air around him creating quite an eerie aura around him.

"It seems that this guy has quite the charisma." Peh continued his captain's sentence knowing what he would say before he could even open his mouth.

Pushing her chest against his arm, Kemi looked at her confused, they were nose to nose and at that point it had become a rather intimate staring contest.

"Now that I look at it from an outside view it looks quite threatening to be in that position." Yamagishi sweatdropped as he watched how the screen Draken and the other one were staring daggers at his friend who he congratulated for not not hinting out of there the first chance he got.

'That's how they met?' Inui thought with a slight furrow of his eyebrows having thought that the person who Kemi had protected with his life would have met each other in quite the epic setting.

But then again maybe the reason why he had become so willing to do what he did was going to be shown across the line.

"Oy, oy, oy!!!"

"Not another girl going after Kemi!" "Dammit!"

"You owe me 500 yen."

"You bet your money on your friend's love life?" There wasn't a hint of judgement in Chifuyu's voice having already grown accustomed to seeing Toman's members betting on the stupidest thing that either made you wonder how they had passed elementary school or wondered how they hadn't gotten their ass beat yet.

"Well...I mean maybe?" Makoto sounded like a deflated balloon with an embarrassed blush in face, wanting to get out of this situation as soon as possible.

Chifuyu simply nodded and left it at that thinking that the black haired boy sitting not too far from them would definitely get along with some of his division members while Makoto felt that he had failed some sort of test.

Akkun handed over his money, Makoto and Yamagishi whined, and Takuya pocketed his money, Kemi and the girl just stared,

"Are we witnessing some sort of cross lover romance?" Smiley wondered with a chirpy voice causing irk number one to appear in Draken's head.

"Hm I wouldn't exactly call it cross lovers more like love at first sight." Hakkai unexpectedly chimed in, ignoring the second irk that appeared on Draken's head.

 "Their staring it's so intense! You can practically feel the love in the air." Smiley added much to the growing annoyance of Draken who was already going for the sixth irk mark in his face.

"What are you guys talking about?" Mikey asked with a dead voice causing all mentions of his sister getting with somebody who he hadn't run a background check on or if they would sacrifice their lives for her stopped.

"That's what I thought." He muttered with a twitch in his eyebrow.

'She probably wants something... maybe if I wait...'

Draken deflated like a deflated balloon as all annoyance left his body finally noticing that the idiot who Emma had latched to for another one of schemes was as dense a donkey.

'He's staring at me so intensely... wow he has big blue eyes-' The girl went red and let go suddenly tucking a strand of blonde hair behind her ear, smacking her cheeks, 'What are you thinking Draken-'

'That you shouldn't drag an idiot who only has two remaining brain cells into this.' Draken thought but apart from that didn't give away anything else in his expression.

While Mikey simply nudged him with his elbow something that he ignored, having been over this thousand of times before.

"She wouldn't care." Mikey pointed out once again.

"Not yet, just give it a little bit more time." Draken said, sounding almost pleading with his words yet still stood determined in his argument.

"Don't make her wait too long." Was the only thing that Mikey said this time.

She looked over under her eyelashes, but Draken hadn't even noticed, too preoccupied by a struggling Mikey, "Takemichi-kun?!"

"Another girl?" Yamagishi muttered before quickly closing his mouth in embarrassment remembering that it wasn't another random girl that had called out for his friend but Hina who he remembered had also been present that day.

He furrowed his eyebrows feeling a little off as he tried and hoped that it wouldn't go into too much details of what would occur next but he knew that at this point it probably was only wishful thinking.

The blonde sighed in sadness, but the high pitched and shocked tone made her look over back to the boy, her breath caught with his head turned in the dim and flickering light of the festival she could almost see-  "Oh Tachibana-chan? It's nice to see you, are you here for the festival too?"

"Awkward..." Smiley muttered low enough to not cause his brother to give him another exasperated sigh.

"The girl who he rejected." Mikey pointed out before Draken chastised him for putting such rude nicknames onto strangers especially after her name was said not too long ago.

He rubbed the back of his neck sticking the empty chicken skewer in his mouth, his hair slicked back in a haphazard pompadour, his collarbone peeked out from underneath the yukata and he was wearing a chain...  "Oh..."

Mikey stopped the playful fighting that he was doing not too long ago as he stared at the screen with a closed expression with an unreadable emotion in his eyes.

Baji fought a wince as his mind once again went back to that night, the worst one of his life that he wished desperately to be able to re-do once again to stop the tragedy that occurred that night.

Draken was the one who quickly turned to Mikey waiting for a certain type of reaction that he had been waiting for but was surprised to see with how much intensity he was looking at the screen.

"Yeah it's eerie right?"  Draken had snuck in close to Mikey still in his arms as she jumped surprised, she turned to look at them and Mikey had wide eyes that seemed to sparkle in wonder, and Draken had a soft childish grin that ached with melancholy.

Uncomfortable, that would be the word that Inui would choose to describe this particular atmosphere that had been created at the reminder of who did his captain resembled and the implications of such thing, he wasn't dumb enough to not realize who else in this room had a hand in Shinchiro's death however he wasn't going to do anything physically against said boy either.

Even if he punched him and broke his bones like glass at the end of the day he still would recover so what better thing to that leave him at the torture of his own mind? He knew by personal experience how creative your own brain can be when searching for a way to punish yourself for your actions.

And of course he also had time to mull over alone what Shinchiro would have wanted.

Let's just hope that this time he doesn't fail a third time to stop another dear person's death.

"Yeah... he seems just as dumb as big brother too..." He chuckled.

Mikey's lip thinned into one of a straight line and anybody who looked at him would probably only see a Sano with quite the good poker face and said blonde only wished that it would be as easy as it seemed.

It felt so intruding for somebody else to see this and truly hated himself for being so open about who he was comparing his new friend to.

'And why am I saying such embarrassing things in public?' Manjiro thought with a slight blush in his face feeling some shame start to creep in and wondered how his screen self (a name that still sounded so damn weird) had managed to confess such thing with a straight face.

"Tachibana-chan and... is this your little brother?"He looked behind her a boy shorter than the both of them, with wide eyes that peered at him sparkling and... admiring?

"Wait, wasn't that the boy who was shown being bullied before Kemi interfered?" Mitsuya had narrowed his contemplative eyes for a minute before the realization had hit him.

"Who?" Peh-yan furrowed his eyebrows confused as he stared at the screen convinced that he hadn't seen that guy before shown on the screen. His memory couldn't be that bad right?

"You weren't here when it was shown so no worries." Chifuyu quickly tried comforting the other vice captain not wanting for him to get the wrong idea and thankfully it had been left at that.

Mentally shrugging it off he gave the boy an easy grin, bending over and sticking out a hand, "Hey there man, names Takemichi, Hanagaki, but you can call me Kemi! You too Tachibana-chan!"

'Wow he truly does not care how awkward it could be talking to the brother of the person that he rejected and said person at the same time.' Hakkai thought while raising both of his eyebrows at the same time somewhat astonished.

The boy hesitantly scooted out from behind his sister and gave a hesitant smile, "N-Naoto Tachibana. N-nice to meet you sir!"

"He's talking like he's in a work interview or some shit." Everybody could feel the mocking eye roll in the way that Smiley said the sentence and of course they also didn't need to look in their way to see how Angry had rolled his eyes in pure annoyance and some amusement but of course nobody needed to know the last part.

Tachibana looked at the interaction with pleasantly red cheeks, delicate hands hiding her smiling lips, 'I can call him Kemi~...'

Oh

Oh.

Mikey thought not knowing that the small and absent thought had left his lips as he looked at the screen feeling somewhat stupid for thinking that the girl had gotten over her feelings for Kemi that quickly but it still came to him a weird surprise when he was reminded of it.

Gesturing behind him he introduced the boys, "The one with the glasses is Yamagishi, the one with the cool hair is Akkun, the pretty boy is Takuya, and that's Makoto!"

"The motherfucking audacity." Makoto whispered with a hand dramatically in his heart as if he had been painfully stabbed in the heart and couldn't bear such betrayal.

A shocked and betrayed expression marred Makoto's face, a fist of despair tightened in front of him, a pat on his shoulder made him look over, "It's alright Makoto, I got described with my glasses after all..." Tears in his eyes and a timid smile he looked,

Makoto had quickly whipped his head to a confused looking Yamagishi that looked surprised by what had happened on the screen having expected that he would have taken the chance to brag about it without any shame so it came to quite the surprise when the opposite was shown.

"Yamagishi I never knew that you still had a soul somewhere buried there." Makoto said with unnecessary dramatics in every single movement and word that he says.

"If you want me to forgive you then just give me all your money." Yamagishi said offhandedly as if he was asking for some little cents.

"Okay yeah I'm grateful but not that grateful you are not getting a penny out of me till I'm dead." Any gratefulness that has been present or showing in his face has quickly been whipped out by the suggestion of giving somebody else his money.

"Yamagishi..." maybe he would understand his pain, but a mocking smile broke that fantasy. Another slap fight began.

Makoto had whipped his head to stare at Yamagishi with indignation of a housewife who caught his husband cheating with the maid while Yamagishi had simply stared back with a raised eyebrow.

I shall never forgive this...

Okay, I'm over it.

"They're idiots so don't pay too much attention to them."

"They remind me of a certain someone." Baji mumbled with some mischief in his tone as he not so subtly looked at the pair of dumbasses who he considered his close friends.

'You talking about yourself or something?' Draken thought shooting him a side glance that said everything that needed to be said.

Akkun gave a hand to the boy, and they shook. As Takuya was at the moment indisposed with the food in his hands he just gave a cheery nod,

'Watching myself eat is making me hungry.' Takuya lamented as he quite literally had to rethink his whole existence after realizing how stupid his own thought was out of context.

"Nice to meet you."

"How you doing Tachibana-chan, I really like your yukata, the floral print really fits you!"

'Wouldn't it be better if he didn't talk to her much after what happened?' Chifuyu thought with a confused furrow of his eyebrows, obviously confused and deep in thought as he stared at the screen.

Hinata giggled as she paid the compliment back, soon they were interrupted though by a pouting Mikey and an intimidating Draken, Hinata slipped behind Kemi, who gave her a reassuring smile,

"You guys don't have a subtle bone in your body even if you tried." Mitsuya mumbled with a twitch of his eyebrows planning on bringing this up the next time that Mikey decided to whine about why the waitress didn't want to serve his table at the restaurant.

"You guys never introduced me to your friend, is she your guy's sister?"

Silence.

More silence.

An even more intense silence.

"BWAHAHAHA!" Baji was wheezing in his seat startling Chifuyu who had sweatdropped at Kemi's assumption before chuckling lowly feeling like his captain's laugh was contagious.

"What?!" Draken was flabbergasted, shocked, perplexed, petrified as he felt anything that he knew about life being slowly chipped away from his brain.

"Huh, it seems that my new bitch needs a pair of glasses because of his horrible vision." Mikey muttered with a small twitch of his eyebrows not bothering to acknowledge how he side eyed Draken up and down looking for any similarities but only found the hair color and their eyes somewhat similar.

'Kemi, it seems that you were demoted from friend to bitch.' Akkun thought with some amusement knowing that his friend would certainly get annoyed beyond belief once he told him the wonderful news.

"HAH!"

Baji was still wheezing and so was Smiley, so it really wasn't surprising when Pah and Peh joined them laughing ignoring the dark glares that they were receiving from said 'brothers'.

They both held flabbergasted looks. Pointing to one another, they simultaneously shouted at the boy, "WE'RE NOT BROTHERS!!!"

"All of you can go suck my—"

Mikey and Drakens face had gotten really close to Kem, hoping to avoid spit in his eye he closed them, Hinata held tighter, "Are you sure?"

"Wait does that mean that since the first time he met you guys he thought that you were related?" Hakkai inclined 'innocently' ignoring how Chifuyu was snickering quietly but due to how quiet it had become in the room it was obvious what he was laughing about.

'He would have my head on the platter if he knew that I thought the same thing.' Smokey thought not giving anything in his expression as the commander pouted childishly.

Patting her hand which honestly was constricting his blood flow,it made Hinata blush and smile a bit dreamily. Mikey's eyes tracked the movement as Kemi kept speaking with Draken, "Did you honestly think we were siblings this entire time?!"

'Why do you keep giving mixed signals to the girl?' Mikey was somewhat ashamed to admit that he probably knew quite a lot about romance and flirting due to the suffering that his sister made him go through while going with him countless of plans to grab Draken's attention and even he knew that some of them were downright idiotic.

So it shouldn't be a surprise how quickly his eyes had catched the small action.

Shrugging as he was pulled away by Mikey who childishly stuck his tongue out at the girl Hinata went red and pouted, who was then joined by the blonde girl who had come with Draken and Mikey. Mikey sidled up closer to the boy who patted the other's chest as if to make a point, "You're both blonde, he seems to be almost unhealthily reliant and attached to you, and you seem to be with him 24/7 what was I supposed to think?"

"Mikey." Draken didn't need to communicate more than his tone for Mikey to already know what he had in mind for a lecture.

"Before you say anything let me let you know that what I did was an act of pure kindness which was stopping Kemi from encouraging a person feelings! Aren't I just the nicest person around here?" Mikey childishly picked an excuse that anybody could look through yet at the same time it was enough for Draken to know that there sure was a reason apart from possessiveness for his new friend right?

"Well we're not!"  Hands up in surrender, eyes wide still confused, but knowing that debating any longer would be a pain, "Fine~ fine~..."

A tug on his yukata had him struggling to turn in Mikey's octopus grip, he looked to the blonde girl who was pouting, "Are you serious, you mean to say you don't remember that night? When you swept me off my feet, saved me from a brute and acted like a knight, and I was your damsel! That night..." she sighed dreamily.  She held onto his hand lips pouty and eyelashes fluttering like butterfly wings, he  felt danger.

"I would be careful with Mikey if I were you who knows if he decides to chock you after that." Pah casually commented ignoring the indignant shouts of Mikey that no he was big in fact an octopus and Peh only laughed wholeheartedly.

"Oy, oy, oy, how the hell do you know my little sister?!"

"They knew each other?"

"Yep."

"And I'm guessing the commander didn't know?"

"Um well it's complicated."

“Uncomplicate it for me then.”

”That’s not how it works Peh.”

Chapter Text

“What are we exactly waiting for?” Pah grumbled as he crossed his arms over his chest with a confused furrow of his eyebrows, that brought the attention of many back to himself with such question but mostly his close friends.

“Huh?” Peh-yan next to him made a confused sound but was mostly ignored as the spotlight was out on his captain.

“What do you mean Pah?” Draken called out, having to raise his voice due to how far away he was from his friend who had taken his former seat next to the little odd group.

“I mean what are we waiting to see?” Pah tried to explain his question but only ended up being more frustrated than at the start and now was hugging in annoyance.

“Do you mean like, waiting for a specific situation to occur?” Mitsuya smoothly intersected in the situation before it could escalate to shouting at each other while trying to have a civil conversation.

Pah nodded vigorously while the others simply stared at him a little confused or just slow to the situation.

“I don’t think so?” Mitsuya trailed uncertainty at the way that this conversation was going.

At his response Pah scowled and for many that was definitely not a good sign.

“So we are just staying here for an undefined amount of time? Are we supposed to live and die here? Reproduce and all that shit?” Pah was already complaining and easing his voice looking close to hysterics as he went through many possibilities that looked worse than death at this point.

The reactions that his friends gave him varied, like a little bit too much.

“Huh?” Hakkai flatly murmured with a deadpan expression wondering what was exactly happening and also when was that supposedly break that they had been talking about for at least twenty minutes and he was still waiting for.

“It’s too early for this shit.” Baji complained while letting his body weight fall back to the seat that he was currently resting on.

“It’s the afternoon.” Mitsuya said with a matter-of-fact voice as he sighed wondering why some people were having trouble understanding Pah’s words but then again they had never been the smartest bunch have they?

“He got a point though.” Smiley pointed out agreeing with the valid questions that Pah was asking.

Mikey but the inside of his cheek as the questions that were going through his head finally came to light, he doubted anybody else here hadn’t had a similar question running through their heads but the problem was the panic and terror that could come after internernalizing what it truly meant. 

‘Death it’s quite scary.’

“Why don’t we calm down and think this through.” Mikey finally stands up from his seat bringing everybody’s attention back to himself. Before continuing he looked at the TV noticing that it was in some sort of paused state and shrugged his shoulders simply thinking that due to people not paying attention it must have stopped. 

“What’s there to think through? We are all gonna die.” Inui your bluntness was not appreciated in this situation at all especially by the Mizo gang who looked ready to faint as the attention was brought back to the blonde boy and by a wrongly accused association themselves too.

“Well aren’t you Ms. Positivity? Do you have a better idea Einstein?” Baji rebutted back without any trace of hesitation and one would think that he had been waiting for this exact moment(something that his friends wouldn’t exactly deny knowing their friend’s way of venting his frustration out)

“Yes, I actually do.” Let it he know that Inui wasn’t one to let an opportunity past and while he really wouldn’t mind watching a lot about his boss and finding a way to warn someone from the past and stop the black haired male from ending in the hospital more times than necessary he still had many questions that he doubted would get an answer soon and on top of all that also alone so which better way than to make everybody else want the same thing?

“I’ve noticed the particular remote that somebody here has, and hasn’t bothered to try and find what it does at all.” Inui pointed out staring directly at Draken who furrowed his eyebrows confused about what this guy was talking about but quickly connected the dots after remembering the remote that he had found at the beginning that for some strange reason he had forgotten about.

‘How the fuck did I forgot about that? The main reason why I was holding onto it was to see what it did, so how in the world did I forget? ’ Draken furrowed his eyebrows a little unnerved how easily he had forgotten such an important detail.

“Well would it really help much? This thing is obviously smart enough to know when we take our eyes, so who’s to say it doesn’t know we are trying to mess with it?” Angry pointed out after being uncharacteristically quiet for some minutes.

“Thing? What are you talking about?” Chifuyu asked as he furrowed his eyebrows, feeling his skin prickle with uncertainty with the implication of his fellow vice President's words.

“The TV.” Smiley spoke with a matter of fact tone as he pointed at the said screen for extra emphasis. 

“You’re saying that the tv is alive?” Mitsuya's tone was doubtful, obviously not being able to wrap his head around how his friends came to such conclusions and the possibility of that being possible.

“I mean at this point would it really be too far off with everything that we have seen?” Mikey said as he tone became less nonchalant and more serious; his voice was serious just like his expression was.

“But still…” Baji furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the TV being very doubtful of such a thing.

“Give me that!” For some god damn reason Peh-yan had been able to grab the controller from Draken’s hand who looked startled and annoyed at the same time that he wasn’t able to stop his friend from snatching the remote control straight out of his hands. It was quite the blow to his ego.

“What are you planning on doing with that?” Hakkai asked curiously not paying much attention to Draken’s ticked off expression and instead followed his captain lead to walk to where Peh currently was messing with the remote.

Chifuyu was there in less than second dragging his captain who was very unwilling to go there simply because of the fact that it would probably be chaos and he was not feeling like watching Peh kill everybody here by pressing the wrong button, he stilled in his walking for a minute causing Chifuyu to stop in his cracks too as he thought of the possibilities that could happen with Peh’s hands on the remote and an unwilling shiver of terror traveled his body just thinking about it.

This time it was Baji who was dragging Chifuyu and not the other way around.

“Come on! Come on! Let’s go there too!” Angry wondered when his brother had become an overgrown toddler, but then quickly realized that his brother had never grown out of his toddler phase and was probably gonna be like this till the day he died. However instead of putting his foot down he simply  allowed himself to be dragged where Peh-yan was playing the hot potato with the remote as it was passed from hand to hand. 

And of course where Peh was Pah wasn’t too far behind and vice versa so it came to nobody’s surprise how the boy was one feet away from his vice-captain.

“Should we go?” Takuya hesitantly asked as he looked at pure chaos that was happening not too far away. 

“Um…” Makoto was not going anywhere near that.

“What do you think Yamagishi— ” Akkun was left gaping as he watched his friend practically skip over there to see the supposed remote that could control the ‘thing’.

You know what Akkun called that? Bullshit. Pure and utter bullshit and he had no intentions of going there like a complete idiot either.

“Wait Yamagishi!” Oh Takuya, how could you leave him alone like this?! And here the red haired boy thought that he was the only other sane in the room.

As he looked to the side he watched how Makoto hesitantly followed his friends footsteps even after swearing that he would not go anywhere near that.

“Fuck this.” 

“This isn’t a good idea and if anything goes wrong I would like to say that it had nothing to do with me.” Draken stated as he huffed loudly through his nose in frustration; crossing his arms over his chest he turned his nose to the other side refusing to show his curiosity.

“Give me that!” Smiley exclaimed as he forcefully grabbed the remote from his friend’s hands.

Before he could even analyze how the remote even looked like it was snatched from his hands by his own brother!

Cue to gasp!

The betrayal .

“ Why are you guys making such a huge mess over this?!” Mitsuya exclaimed over the loud shouts and groans trying to get them to reason but was promptly ignored as they continued pulling and grabbing the remote. 

“Mikey aren’t you gonna do something regarding this?” Knowing that unless he started pulling his punches which could and probably would cause everybody else to start punching and kicking just to get the stupid remote. 

Said blonde blinked slowly before sighing as if it was a chore to even breathe at this current moment. He half-heartedly dragged his feet as if making a show to try and get there but it wasn’t even a minute of trying and he looked back at Mitsuya and shrugged his shoulders in a ‘what can you do motion’ .

Mitsuya made a face that somehow emitted disappointment with frustration at the same time as he slapped his hand over his face before dragging it down in exasperation. 

But of course as if this couldn’t get any worse the TV had suddenly started playing brightly, causing some of them to flinch at the sudden light.

Obviously the first thing that was associated with this was that they were fighting over the remote control; Smiley grin became strained as he realized that he was who still had the remote control in his hand so not wanting to get blamed for the TV weird behavior he quickly threw the remote in a random direction and whistled innocently.

“That had nothing to do with me.” The pink haired twin said as he grinned innocently as if he hadn’t seen how the remote had smacked glasses over there in the face.

“Hey!” Yamagishi exclaimed not having anticipated getting a goddamn remote thrown to him out of all things.

And with his lack of reflexes instead of catching it he had let it fall to the floor and breaking it. A breeze passed(somehow even when it should be impossible given that they were in space and everything was closed) a moment of silence was spared as everybody stopped in their tracks to just stare at the broken remote control.

Angry who was stomping towards his brother in frustration due to having witnessed when he threw the remote had stopped in his tracks once the sounds of something falling reaches his ears only to stare blankly at the remote, Smile continued whistling innocently knowing that the blame probably wasn’t going to land on him so there was nothing to worry about at least.

Draken had frozen in his own places while pushing Peh’s face away, he had practically become a statue. 

Inui simply stared at it for some minutes before looking back at the group of idiots and face palming. 

‘This dumbasses .’ Baji thought as his eyebrow twitched showing his annoyance through his expression. While Chifuyu simply had an empty smile pasted on his face as his own brain tried processing what he had witnessed.

“Idiots, all of you are idiots.” Mitsuya stated as he pinched the bridge of his nose in a harsher way; he closed his eyes tightly before letting out a sigh.

Hakkai slowly slid away from the group trying to separate himself from ‘the idiots’ and himself obviously implying that he had nothing to do with it.

But Baji wasn’t about to let somebody else who had been in the group there acting like a wild animal leave that quickly, oh hell to the no, if they were going down they were going down together.

So by holding Hakkai’s sleeve and stopping him from leaving Baji watched in sadistic pleasure how Hakkai started sweating bullets and trying to snatch his arm away from his reach in a none noticeable way, but if he was anything it was determined the black haired boy stood his ground with a cocky smirk. 

“Does that mean that we just broke somebody’s bones?” Smiley inquired, breaking the silence and bringing all attention back to him.

“For the last time! The TV is not a living organism!” Draken yelled as his patience finally went down the drain. 

“Uhm guys…?”  Akkun hesitantly tried to gain the attention back to himself and show people that the TV was acting weird again; instead of white static it was now openly glitching, something that he thinks is worth mentioning.

“If you guys had just listened to me nothing like this would have happened!” Baji complained as he rolled his eyes, acting as if he hadn’t let himself be dragged by his friend here and participated in pushing some people simply for his amusement.

“Oh shut up!” Draken snapped back at his friend, feeling his frustration being directed at everybody else who even dared to breathe too loud for his liking.

“Guys…?” Akkun tried again to get everybody’s attention only to fail again even after trying to raise his voice, his group of friends were either panicking alongside the rest or staring at the screen while their soul left their body.

Inui’s attention has also been brought to the TV and much to his own dismay it seemed that nobody was bothering to pay any attention to the very important matter at hand and instead ran around panicking like headless chickens. So instead of sitting there waiting for them to finally realize how dumb their dispute really was he decided to try and find a way in his brain to bring the attention to him.

The question would be why? Why would he do the thing that he has tried to avoid for this whole time? Simply because if he didn’t Inui doubted that this idiots would notice the fact that the TV was acting strangely and nobody knew the reason why— ‘It probably has to do with the broken control remote. ’ Or at least the consequences of it now being broken. 

“Guys.”  Once again the red haired boy was ignored much to his dismay.

Deciding to try his luck once again he mentally prepared himself to scream his voice out so they would finally realize the problem at hand.

“ GUY — ” And he was promptly interrupted by none other than Inupi who chose this moment as his time to shine.

“Listen here you imbeciles! The TV is acting strange and not the typical strange of ‘weird thing that has recordings on us’ but in the strange ‘this probably means that we are in danger’.” Damn that’s probably the longest that anybody in this room had heard him talk and of course it was to insult everybody else.

“What did you say?!” Baji was the first one to turn to sweet old violence before Chifuyu stopped him and quickly pointed at the screen that was still glitching to both distract the male and also to obviously show him the most important problem that they currently had in their hands.

“What the hell?” Smiley muttered as his smile slipped off his face momentarily and even then it was obviously strained.

“See I told you it was alive.” And of course Smiley was never gonna let that go of the thought that the TV was alive and instead of breaking the atmosphere to make it more lighthearted it instead made it even more heavy to breathe as some actually started taking that into consideration.

It was complete silence as they stared at the TV that was glitching, not even bothering to try and do something like trying to fix the remote which had obviously been the reason why this glitching started happening in the first place.

But never had they claimed to be that smart.

‘Wait hold up, are they actually considering what I said? No way right? ’ Smiley sweatdropped as he tried and failed miserably to look at this in a numerous way but the silence that he was met with only made him know that he has a tough audience.

Then again death or life situations where you weren’t sure if you were gonna survive to see the next day did make it quite hard for his top tier humor to be appreciated.

“You don’t think…?” Chifuyu muttered as he took some fatuous steps back away from the TV causing Angry who was aware of his brother's particular sense of humor to shoot him an exasperated look that was mixed with disappointment.

Mikey had quickly connected one and two together—quickly going back to where the remote or what was left of the remote was found on the floor. 

He crouched down, his movements being very slow and hesitant as he took the parts that he found and felt a sense of relief as he realized that it didn’t break into a million of thousand pieces but instead simply let some parts that looked like they would be able to be put back together.

Draken quickly went after Mikey in worry once he didn’t find him next to him but quickly calmed down ( or as much as somebody could calm down in this situation— ) once he saw where his friend was at.

Mitsuya on the other hand didn’t think that this was a life or death situation. Instead to him it seemed that as long as they put the remote back together then the TV should return to normal hopefully.

Process failed to achieve trying again in 3…2…1

“I’m going to take a guess and say that whatever that means is probably not good.” Hakkai as he took a wary step back; furrowed eyebrows and lips pressed into a thin line while a drop of sweat ran down his face.

“I don’t think that it takes a genius to figure out that it’s broken.” Baji quickly made a jab at the vice captain who looked the other way sheepishly but didn’t make any attempt to defend his position.

“We are all going to die.” Chifuyu stated with the most dead voice that anybody here has heard him talk with. That tone of voice does make quite the contrast with his frozen smile on his face.

“Mind telling us how?” Draken asked with a hand punching his nose already dreading the explanation that he would get.

“Are you blind or something? If we can’t watch the future with that weird thing then we are probably not gonna get out of here anytime soon,” Smiley explained while at the same time making sure that everybody who actually needed an explanation would feel quite stupid, “And those resources of good are not gonna last forever now are they?”

It now dawned on some how quickly this situation had taken a turn for the worst in just a matter of minutes, something that would give many a headache

‘This guys, they are useless .’ Inui thought as he kept his mouth shut out of common decency no matter how hard he wanted to drag each one of the people that were occupying more air than necessary by simply being alive. 

Pah was still staring hard at the screen then quickly switched his attention to the remote that his leader was trying to put together then back at the screen letters and finally averted his eyes to people’s faces and figured out what in the world was happening.

He scowled, an expression that was almost natural on his face. But the words that were about to leave his mouth were swallowed back down once he looked at the screen words that had suddenly changed, and of course he wasn’t the only person to take notice of this.

Because in the screen that they had dubbed as ‘alien thingy that will probably kill us soon enough’ had in big bold letters the word.

ERROR

At the same time Mikey had quickly let the pieces fall to the floor once they started falling apart into little particles that disintegrated in the next second. 

“Oops.” Mikey muttered to himself as he eyed his hands wearily as if they would disintegrate soon too. 

"Oops? What do you mean by ‘oops’? Oops! implies that you have something to do with whatever this is! ‘oops’ means that something really bad is going to happen! Please tell me you don't have anything to do with this!" Chifuyu had officially lost it as he looked frantically at his commander who looked bothered by what had just happened.

“I don’t think so?” Mikey responded unsurely if his touch or actions had made the remote fade away quite literally.

“Why did you say that as a question?” Peh muttered a little wary of what was to come which in his eyes was nothing good. 

LOADING 

LOADING

LOADING

FAILURE TO LOAD CHRONICALLY 

ERROR 

ERROR

“Okay! We get it something was fucked up over there no need to blast us bright flashes of the screen.” Pah stared irritably as the flashes that happened in the TV every time it changed only added to make him have a headache and cause his eyesight to strain.

“I don’t know about you all but this is not looking any good.” Baji stated the obvious as he kept his eyes glued to the screen with the wariness of somebody who didn’t trust any of this stuff.

Smiley, who was one who never let a chance of being a sarcastic little shit took this as the perfect opportunity to get on the black haired male’s nerves. “You think?” 

‘And they are fighting again. ’ Inui thought with the exasperation of somebody who had given up, however on the positive side. At least now he knew who to sacrifice first to survive.

Hakkai looked the other way from the screen as his eyes finally started hurting from the bright flashes of light that occurred every time he stared at the screen. Not recommended for anybody else that’s for sure.

LOADING LOADING LOADING LOAD —

The screen had abruptly shut down after that weird glitch, leaving everybody else feeling very uneasy like the calm before the storm.

Suddenly the screen had illuminated itself brightly in a white-like color scheme but more brightly like way too brightly, enough so that some had to squint their eyes while staring at the screen or simply look another way before it started feeling like their eyes were being toasted alive. 

“HAH! You just gonna walk away without paying any respects, you shitty blonde!?!”

“It started again? Just like that?” Inui muttered to himself with a frown on his face, being genuinely surprised how easy it was to fix.

If walking around like headless chickens then destroying the remote completely counted as anything. It probably didn’t.

Mitsuya raised an eyebrow at the peculiar insult, being hit with a certain amount of deja-vu the more he repeated the line in his head. Being sure that he has heard it before just not when or where.

Next to him both Chifuyu and Hakkai had sighed in relief at the TV actually fixing itself without them having to pull another shitty idea from their asses.

Baji raised an eyebrow at the TV as if he had been personally offended by it, which he had been. ‘Seriously all this worrying was for nothing?’

Mikey stares with wide eyes at the TV having been one of the ones who had almost been blinded by the TV.

The Mizo gang were all annoyed in different levels, truly feeling like they were played by fools by the damn computer-alien-thingy they really hoped it wasn’t enjoying their suffering. 

‘This looks familiar? ’ Smiley questioned his own thoughts feeling like he had heard this before and seen it too but it was all too confusing to try and connect the dots.

While Peh was still trying to rub his eyes and claw them out due to the sting that he was feeling after staring directly at the screen light for almost a minute, adding to also being one of the closest to the TV it didn't give him any bonus points.

His face turned into a grimace as he turned back around gripping the bento tight. There were 3 of them, but none of them wore uniforms so they likely weren’t a part of a gang, and the boy looked to be younger than even himself.

‘There’s no doubt about it, my memory isn’t that bad to forget that we have already seen this before. ’ Mitsuya thought to himself with a worried grimace.

He wondered if maybe it was some sort of flashback? It wasn’t too far off the possibility chart but he was still not sure and instead decided to keep this realization to himself. 

The same thing cannot be said for Angry who had also come to the same conclusion and had no calms speaking up about it. 

“Haven’t we seen this before?” The blue haired twin asked himself and the rest of the occupants in the room.

Pah-chin shook his head and quickly denied his claim, “No, I don’t think so.”

However he was forgetting the crucial point that was him and Peh having come to this room much later than the rest of them which meant that they had missed other scenes that had been shown previously. 

“No we definitely have, it’s just that you came late to see it.” Surprisingly enough Baji had been paying close attention to many things that had been shown, hyper fixating on any conversation or scene that looked useful or important for the future.

“So I was right…” Mitsuya mumbled to himself.

“Then what does it mean?” Chifuyu spoke up with a worried frown gracing his features.

“Yes, because we definitely know the answer to that question.” Okay Smiley was being more asshole-ish than he usually would, however can you even blame him? People around him continued asking stupid questions that weren’t helping anybody!

Chifuyu ignored his words and let it go from one ear and left through the other knowing that whatever the orange male had to say was probably not helpful either way so why even bother? 

“Maybe if we started to actually pay attention it will be revealed to us.” Draken advises the most obvious solution to everyone’s problem, not understanding how he was the only one who understood what to do.

“Oh…” Chifuyu muttered before coughing awkwardly realizing the truth behind his tall friend’s words.

Rubbing a  hand down his face the three boys looked to one another, “Is there any way you can be convinced to let us both go?”

‘Is this like some sort of flashback? ’ Chifuyu questioned himself as he paid close attention to the screen wondering if his memory was that bad that he didn’t remember seeing this.

“Did the thing make a mistake?” Takuya wondered in a low voice, the question was directed towards his friend group who didn’t have any better idea than that.

“It wouldn’t be too far-fetched, especially when we broke the remote control minutes ago.” Akkun responded with a frown, a worried expression was planted on his face as he thought about other possibilities that could be the cause for this. 

They laughed, “Sure, sure, just lick my shoe and maybe I’ll let you and the kid go.”

‘Please don’t tell me we have to watch everything again from this point forward. ’ Baji lamented such possibility existing, while it was a good idea for remembering details it would certainly be a dreadful experience having to watch it all over again. 

“Still as annoying as the first time…” Mikey muttered with a twitch of his mouth down, yeah he certainly remembered this guy who seemed to be all bark and no bite.

“HAH?!” Peh exclaimed with a tick mark in his face, annoyed beyond belief at the audacity of this bastard.

While the closest people to him lamented their sitting arrangements, knowing that tus wouldn’t be the first time they would have to deal with a raise of volume. 

There were few things that made him angry, and he means truly angry. He was a responsible and reasonable guy, he took care of his baby sisters, managed the household, he made food, and he did well in school.

Still…

‘Is he telling us his whole life story? ’ Pah truly had no ill intent behind his own thoughts instead only plain curiosity shone behind his eyes as he stared at the screen with a look of confusion.

‘Could this be happening because some people were late to see everything? ’ That was Inui's second theory that was right behind that the screen had broken and the reason why it was showing this was due to the remote control having disintegrated into small particles. 

Smiley bounced his leg up and down in impatience as he stared at the screen with annoyance.

The first boy fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.

He groaned but didn’t move to get up, the other two looked at the boy who had the face of a demon instead of a human, brows exaggeratedly furrowed teeth bared. He stepped over the fallen body and he walked with an assuredness that someone who knew what they were doing.

‘That’s what you get for being an annoying jerk. ’ Inui thought with disdain as he watched Kemi wipe the floor with that good for nothing wanna be delinquent.

“Damn, that’s tough.” Makoto muttered, before covering a snort of mockery with a cough. It was safe to say that the black haired male did not feel any pity towards him.

‘Seeing someone get their ass rightfully handed to them never gets old.’ Chifuyu thought with a certain smugness radiating from himself as if he had been the one to take care of them. 

The others, surprised, had let the boy go who distanced himself from them and nearly turned before deciding to stay and watch.

SCENE ONE COMPLETE! FOUR LEFT TO LOAD

“What the—” Baji had been cut off in the middle of his sentence before he could curse the heavens above for everything that was confusing enough to be happening.

“You all are seeing this too right?” Chifuyu asked as he pointed at the TV that once again had quickly become a loading screen shortly after that message had appeared.

“Yes, yes we did.” Mikey confirmed with a frown in his face, it was safe to say it was quickly getting on his nerves how none of this was making any sense. Of course it was easy to connect that the screen started acting weird when the remote control was broken then disintegrated, but that inky added to his worries of having affected something badly enough that they would have more trouble getting out of here. 

“Did any of you get to read what it said? I wasn’t fast enough to finish reading it.” Pah commented offhandedly with a sheepish expression in his face as if people around him weren’t panicking on the verge of a breakdown. 

“I think that it said something along the lines of it being completed? And some scenes left.” Mitsuya quickly answered wanting to say it to somebody before he would forget it on his own. “I’m not sure how many scenes it says tho.” 

“I think it was four.” Hakkai said as he tried to remember the exact number that it had been shown on the screen. 

“Wasn’t it five?” Draken muttered to himself with a furrow in his eyebrows, cursing at his own bad memory.

“I mean is it really that important?” Smiley asked, thinking that either way they would still have to sit through it and watch it.

“Of course it is! Because this could mean that after it finishes showing those scenes we could leave or it could also mean that the time that we are spending watching this is more time that we will be trapped here.” Angry was quick to deny his twin brother's opinion, finding it very stupid.

Peh furrowed his eyebrows coming to a quick conclusion the more he listened to the people around him bicker, “So we know as much as we did in the beginning.” It wasn’t a question but a statement, and it only helped pummeling the atmosphere down to a new low. 

LOADING SECOND SCENE…

LOADING COMPLETE!

Setting a glass of juice down he looked at the other confused and slightly intrigued, “So… you and Baji-senpai are...friends?”

“Me?” Baji muttered with narrowed eyes, surprised that he had been mentioned out of nowhere in the screen.

“Baji-san!” Chifuyu happily exclaimed, quickly assuming that his captain would finally appear on the screen.

Mikey hummed as he took notice that the scene that was being shown had no connection to the previous one, quickly making him come to the conclusion that none of the scenes that would be shown would be connected to each other. Which he guessed wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

“Come on! How come he gets to appear first?!” Peh exclaims with a grimace that looks suspiciously close to a pout. 

‘Was the vice-captain really sulking because of that?’

Pah furrowed his eyebrows as he looked to the side where his friend was sitting and quickly asked him, “Didn’t you appear already?”

“Huh?” Peh-yan asked back with a clueless look in his face as he stared back at his buddy.

“You already appeared dummy!”

Chifuyu thanked him, “Yeah! Well… I mean yeah of course!”

‘Why are they talking about this? ’ Baji questioned himself silently with a sweatdrop.

‘Poor guy, it seems that Chifuyu found somebody new that would listen to his rants about his captain.’ Hakkai thought with an amused smile remembering how the blonde could fit hours talking about the most useless information that he had ever come across about Baji.

“How?! I mean… no offense like really… but he is one of the scariest people I have met in a while. Very, very handsome, wild, and cool, and he gives off, I would die for my bros kind of vibes, but he also looks like the kind of guy who would stab somebody just for looking at him the wrong way, though most of the guys in Toman give off those vibes…” 

Chifuyu watched the other as he put his groceries away, he had a rather embarrassed, but proud looking smile.

“Oh wow…” Chifuyu whispered with an unreadable expression in his face, that had Baji shooting him weird glances before quickly changing his strategy and shooting the screen weird looks.

‘He hit the nail right on the head! ’ Draken thought with a great amount of mirth in his expression.

“He really noticed that?!” Chifuyu exclaimed with awe in his tone, truly he had no idea if Kemi had heard about his captain or not but it was truly surprising how easily he had described Baji’s personality in less than a minute.

‘He’s really good at reading people. ’ Mikey noted that Kemi didn’t know his childhood friend for a long time and was able to come to that conclusion in a short amount of time. 

Even after knowing Baji for some time there was a certain amount of people that you could count with your fingers that actually understood his childhood friend and even then sometimes it was simply a very shallow understanding.

Of course Kemi’s words were barely scratching the surface of his childhood friend personality and mentality but he guessed that it was the best that a stranger has described his friend.

Mikey quickly got rid of that thought once he remembered the crucial detail that was Kemi’s friend who seemed to know them or most of them at least, so it wasn’t too far off the mark to assume that this information was passed by him.

“He is pretty awesome isn’t he.”

Standing up from putting away his eggs Kemi looked at the boy who had an absolutely sparkling look on his face, ‘I think you only got like half of what I said, but you know what more power to ya…’

‘No I didn’t, I heard everything you said.’ Chifuyu thought a little bit confused at Kemi’s thoughts, after all Baji-san was always cool. While protecting the people that he cares about and while stabbing somebody who looked at him wrong.

Hakkai resisted the urge to snort at the scene that was shown on the screen and then saying something along the lines of ‘typical Chifuyu’ . ( Not you talking like are any better )

“Sure…  you hungry? I was gonna make food, it’d be good to talk over a meal.”

“Oh I couldn’t trouble ya!”

He looked as if he was going to stand, but a steady and charming smile made him pause, “Nah, really join me, it’s good to eat with friends.”

Akkun really hoped that Kemi had known Chifuyu at least a week before inviting him to his house. He was practically begging him to have known him longer than an hour or else he will write a whole presentation on stranger danger, the most basic thing to know. 

“Is this an usual occurrence of inviting anyone to his house?” Mitsuya had his question directed at the Mizo gang who let their silence answer that question for themselves. 

‘Oh…’ Mitsuya thought with quite the worry for Kemi’s safety and for his friend patience that seemed to thin the more they watched him do another questionable thing that could end up in injuries.

‘So it does seem that we are close friends already!’ Chifuyu thought with excitement in his face; his smile was barely containable at the prospect of having another friend to talk and hang out with. Who knows? Maybe he’ll even join him in stripping delinquents after beating them up and tying them to a pole for extra humiliation!

Angry shot Chifuyu a weird look once he noticed that the blonde seemed to almost be vibrating on the spot from happiness. 

Chifuyu blinked in surprise, “Alright, but let me help.”

SCENE TWO COMPLETE! THREE LEFT TO LOAD…

“That message again.” Mikey mumbled to himself as he quickly read through the message, not wanting to make the same mistake as last time and for it to quickly vanish due to his inability to pay much attention.

Draken made an odd sound at the back of his thrust that sounded like a tired groan as if it physically pained him to read through the informational text that was being shown to them, which probably was what was happening because the less all of this made sense the worse his migraine became.

As soon as it came the text quickly changed to the ‘Loading’ message that was repeated repeatedly for at least three times before the screen lit up again. 

‘I’m still confused with all of this.’ Takuya thought with muted despair as he sulked over the fact that they were treating this like an everyday thing as if it shouldn’t be something to completely panic and go loco about.

Especially the more time he was forced to be in the same space as all these idiots! Wasn’t there like some sort of book he read about it making people more violent or something along the lines? Or was it just one of those fantasy horror video games he played too much? Takuya gave it some thought and came to the most logical conclusion in his mind.

‘This is gonna become a war zone soon!’ Due to internal screaming and panicking, none wiser to the dilemma, Makoto currently had nothing in his brain except air. Which was why he failed to notice the teddy eyed Takuya who seemed like a wife lamenting her late husband's death, ‘Makoto…! Don’t worry I’ll make sure you’ll go down first!’

Because if he had known what was going on through his friend’s head the black haired male would have first laughed wholeheartedly as he kicked him for such stupid thoughts before abruptly hitting him over the head hard enough to make him go meet his grandparents.

“ COME AT ME YOU PISS-LICKING, MOTHER-FUCKERING, SHINY-HEADED, MOMMY-TIT-SUCKING BASTAAARDS!!!!”

“YEAH! TELL THOSE BASTARDS!” Smiley cheered him in without a second thought, absolutely living those amazing lovely nicknames that he would be using next time he fought another bastard.

This of course brought a concernaly amount of odd look but mostly eye rolls from his friends and exasperated side eyes but the most obvious reaction was from his brother who has his face in his hand wanting nothing but the ground to swallow his brother alive.

Draken shook his head, not surprised by Smiley’s action and instead asked him about his words with a raised eyebrow and crossed arms, “Do you even know what’s happening?” 

Angry almost wanted to look at his vice commander with a deadpan gaze and asked him if he thought that not knowing what was going on would stop his brother from his usual antics but held himself knowing that Draken would probably remember that important fact soon.

After all, when they were children, Souya compared Nahoya to the sun. If you looked too much at his antics, it would physically hurt your eyes.

“Meh, not really but does it really matter?”  Smiley asked as he shrugged his shoulders with a careless manner.

“Yes!”

“I say we sacrifice him first.”

“I heard that you bastard!”

Chifuyu laughed at the sight of Kemi who at this point had devolved into simply bitch slapping mother fuckers, “WHY ARE YOU CRYING?!!!”

Takuya put his hands in his face as he physically couldn’t look at the screen without wanting to bitch slap his friend himself, especially after knowing how this ‘scene’ would end.

“Pfft…” Surprisingly enough Hakkai was the one who was trying to not laugh out loud by putting a hand in his mouth but his shaking shoulders gave him away.

‘Of course he has to ruin the badass moment by crying. It wouldn't be him if he didn’t.’ Akkun sweatdropped as he watched with fond exasperated eyes the screen while trying to paste it in his memory just in case it would be the last time he would see his friend this lively.

“Now that’s a whole new level of disrespect.” Chifuyu mentioned, then snorted, referring to the slap that caused the poor bastard’s face to snap to the side so fast that he was surprised it didn’t break something.

Mitsuya simply hummed absently, more curious about who he was fighting and why.

“I’M NOT CRYING I’M SWEATING FROM MY EYES!!! YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME! BITE MY FANTASTIC ASS YOU UGLY-DUCKLING-HOT-TOPIC-REJECT!!!”

Hakkai absolutely lost it along with Pah and Peh who sounded like they were killing a pig with the type of noises that they were making, which were assumed to be laughter.

It seemed to be contagious as others cracked a smile and Chifuyu seemed to be on the verge of joining them after hearing Kemi’s explanation for his tears, and it was so stupid that it was hilarious.

Next to him Baji was judging his taste for humor.

A slap really was louder than a punch. Every man he hit went down not from like the pain, but just the surprise.

“If I actually fell from a slap to the face in a fight I wouldn’t bother getting up, I’ll just start praying for the ground to swallow me whole.” Makoto muttered, earning a few raised eyebrows from his closest friends who still remembered the many times that he had ended up on the floor in pain after another slap in the face by one of his friends.

Pah looked to be taking that scene a little too serious for Draken’s liking who had casually looked in his friend way, in the exact time to see him looking thoughtfully at the screen at the exact time that a scene of Kemi slapping another guy showed up and he could practically smell the bad ideas that formed in Pah and by consequence Peh’s mind. 

‘They better not start slapping people just because they feel like it.’ Draken thought as his eyebrow twitched in agitation thinking of how easily fighting by slapping someone could go wrong for anybody who tried their luck. 

But a kick to the balls kept them down, and a kick to the head basically ended it.

The rest of them watched in shock and awe, as it was a pretty effective method, and honestly in dire circumstances there were two ways to bring morale up.

Everybody in the room winced seeing the first scene that was shown, and by everybody I mean everybody including the small rat in the corner that had tried to sneakily rob them of their food.

“Ouch…” Hakkai winced sympathetically, having a new pitiful look at this unknown guy who was probably not the first or the last to be the victim of such cruel move.

But then quickly thanked the gods that he wouldn’t have to be the one at the end of such a move when Kemi was obviously on their side if he was fighting with Chifuyu.

Had any of the Mizo gang listened to his thoughts they would have laughed in his face at the naive thinking that Kemi wouldn’t hesitate kicking them down where the sun doesn’t shine if the situation called for it, but because they aren’t mind readers they simply stared at the screen with some sympathy that was left for the souls that had fallen victim to their friend.

Heart or humor.

“I would say beating them down to a pulp works too.”

“Baji no.”

“Baji yes.” 

“Smiley you shut up!”

“But he’s not wrong!”

“You’re ruining the moment, idiot…”

“What moment?” 

He reached a hand to the downed member pulling the guy who was easily bigger than him up with ease he brushed the guys uniform off and pushed him forward as he blocked a hit and slapped him to the ground.

Inui kept quiet as he stared at the screen with the same passive expression in his face remembering one of the reasons for hearing about Kemi in their first meeting, and while at first it was amazing knowing his captain greatest feats it quickly dissolved into worry once he realized the main  reason why he was so known in both previous fights.

Being stabbed like it was a job.

“BITCHES WHO WIN GET TO EAT FOR FREE!!! IT’S ON ME, MAKE THAT A GUARANTEE!!! BITCHES WHO RUN AWAY WILL HAVE ANY CHANCES OF GETTING IT ON WITH THE OPPOSITE OR SAME SEX RUINED BY ME, THAT IS ALSO A GUARANTEE!!!”

Surprisingly enough Draken was the first one to give out a full out laugh after he registered Kemi’s words, and if Kemi knew that the reason why he was laughing was because he knew that many of the Toman’s members would have no issues milking his wallet for all it’s worth.

“He finally lost it…” Mikey said with a side eyed look to his best friend who was still trying to stop laughing only to end up cracking up once again. Before hearing Mikey’s words and abruptly stopping staying still as a rock to the point it was creepy. 

Chifuyu and others had their eyes on the duo, the blonde carefully leaned towards Baji who did not bother to comment or even look at his friend’s antics and asked, “What did he say?” 

Due to the amount of volume Mikey had used and how he was quite far away from Chifuyu’s seat hearing him became a little bit harder if he didn’t raise his voice which was why many had some troubles regarding being actually able to understand what he was saying from the distance. 

“I don’t know.”

“I’m gonna kill you.”

“Try me bitch.”

“It’s better if you don’t know.”

The first to respond were the first division who he had made an effort to get to know, now he didn’t get along with all of them, but about 95% liked him and all of them respected him as a person.

Now Baji had to double take at what the scene had just showed him, the first division being *that* friendly? His first division? Were they talking about the same first division? Surely not.

The first division wasn’t as hostile as the fifth or third when it came to outsiders but it wasn’t necessarily welcoming either so to hear that almost everyone there respected this boy or even liked him was mind blowing to him. 

Those thoughts quickly disappeared once Baji remembered something crucial, all of this was being shown in Kemi’s perspective and even if that wasn’t the case the next thing he can do here is to take everything this strange machine is showing them with a grain of salt. 

“Now isn’t this interesting…” Mikey mumbled to himself with a smirk etched in his face, it seemed that his choice of dragging the guy around wasn’t a bad one. 

Chifuyu blinked surprised at the sudden mention of his companions being friendly with the new guy before quickly smiling enthusiastically at the thought of him joining the first division, which was the first assumption that he ended up with after it was revealed the situation. 

“I WANT DUMPLINGS!!” 

‘That’s Keigo isn’t it?’ Chifuyu thought with a fond smile as he remembered his fellow division member who was quite diligent in school but wasn’t surprised that he jumped at the opportunity of free food either.

Mitsuya shook his head in exasperation at the hesitation or lack of it that everybody was showing just for a piece of food.

‘Damn he did not even think about it.’ Hakkai snorted in amusement looking at the screen with mirth in his eyes.

“RAMEN!”

“I could use some ramen right now…” Pah said as he rubbed his stomach, and almost on cue it made a growling sound that caused Peh to immediately snap his head towards his captain and start another conversation with a question.

“You hungry?” 

Pah simply shrugged it, giving it much thought, wanting to get this weird scene thing as quick as possible so he could devour the food in the fridge if there even was one at all.

After all, it shouldn't take that long, right?

“TONKATSU!!!”

‘Is that Tanaka or Sota?’ Chifuyu thought questiongly, making it his personal goal to figure out who said each food plate.

Baji on the other hand was torn between face palming or writing down this technique if those guys decided to try and slack off in the middle of a fight by pretending a punch got them down again.

“ODEN!!!”

“TUNA!!!”

“SUSHI!!!”

Inui felt his eyebrow twitch in annoyance as he watched the screen with keen eyes, ‘Are they trying to drain him dry of his money? ’ 

Smiley almost cackled at his misery knowing that with how many people were getting back up Kemi would probably have quite the large debt to pay if he wanted to afford that.

Kemi looked pale, but not from the fighting, turning outrage on his face.

“Poor guy, he looks like he’s going through five stages of grief at the same time.” Draken said with a grin that made it obvious that he was not in fact that sympathetic with Kemi over this issue, in fact it felt good to not be the one to want to badge his face in a wall over the new hole in his wallet.

“WHO SAID TUNA AND SUSHI YOU WANT ME TO GO BANKRUPT!!!”

“Knowing them…”

“Yeah probably.”

“I would do it just for the shit and giggles.”

“Of course you would.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You know what that is supposed to mean.”

  SCENE THREE COMPLETE! TWO LEFT TO LOAD…

“No I don’t.” Smiley said through gritted teeth and a pretty obvious irk mark in the side of his forehead, “Why don’t you come closer so you can explain it to me?”

Draken has never seen somebody look so damn creepy while doing the ‘come here’ motion with his hand, it looked like the typical old guy who drives his white van around the neighborhood at 3 A.M. So doing the obviously sensible thing that every responsible citizen would do—he looked the other way and let Angry deal with the aftermath that was Smiley’s anger.

“Three left to go.” Pah muttered as he looked at the screen; contemplating the pros and cons of quickly running to the kitchen and getting some food before the next scene starts.

Deciding to simply try his luck, Pah quickly leaned his weigh in his hands to be able to get up as quick as possible and swung his head down and did a sprint to the kitchen like his life depended on it, or at least that’s what it would look like to somebody who didn’t know that he made in his mind a competition against the time that was shown in the screen for the seconds that the next scene would soon be shown. 

Peh was simply left there confused with his jaw hangs open in pure bafflement while his eyes looked from the spot that his captain was supposed to be, to the kitchen where he had seen him only to blink and watch as Pah practically appeared from mid air in a blink with a sack of open bags of potatoes. 

And let out his smartest response to this.

“Huh?”

“Want chips?”

“Huh? Uh sure!”

The loading bright logo appeared again for a few seconds before it promptly disappeared as soon as it appeared.

Kazutora, Baji and Mikey sat in a room.

‘And here it comes. ’ Takuya thought with some dismay feeling the outburst that was going to eventually happen with how positively blank Mikey looked in that exact moment, and even somebody like him who tried to not have much contact with the higher ups that necessary opposite to Yamagishi, would know that such expression is nothing good especially when it looks that intense.

Chifuyu was confused as he looked at the screen not understanding who this guy was, maybe a new member? He looked to the side; question at the top of his tone before swallowing his words as he saw how Baji’s face took a change for one that he hadn’t seen before. It was an intense expression, a mix of a grimace and a frown.

Draken had been momentarily still with surprise as his mind blank to who had been shown on the screen and more importantly with who.

Inui took a look at the screen and immediately knew what the expressions of the other participants in the room would be like and didn’t bother to make a comment on it knowing that anybody who dared to speak up would probably bear the negative emotions of the ones that let their emotions tip into an outburst.

Baji felt like his heart had been stuck in his throat as he looked at the screen as if transfixed, he was very reluctant at looking away from the screen that was showing something from his wildest dreams.

Mikey and Kazutora in the same room without trying to kill each other.

And this was their future right?

This wasn’t some sick joke that would end up being some sort of dream that was being shown right?

He wasn’t sure if he could describe the feeling that was blooming inside as hope but he desperately wished and desired for this to be a best future.

His eyes switched from the screen to the other person in the room that was being presented in the screen; and just like that, in a snap of two fingers the little fantasy that was always close in the back of his head vanished and crashed instead with the  harsh reality that was Mikey’s expression while looking at the screen.

This was like the start of a bad joke, they were in a hospital room far removed from Kemi’s because, and they quote the nurse here, “I’m not gonna put a bunch of idiots in the same room, that you two are together is because of space issues so deal with it.”

‘Why were they in the hospital in the same place? And in the same one at that?’ Draken thought with some nagging worry as he looked at the screen with conflicted emotions not wanting to think about the what-if’s.

Of course the possibility of whatever was happening was an unfortunate meeting between the three of them but such positive thinking wasn’t really what was happening in this moment. 

Something had definitely happened.

And both Smiley and Angry had no idea what it was.

Well nobody who wasn’t the original Toman founders actually had any idea of what was happening which made a lot of things confusing and frustrating. Not a good emotion for Smiley.

What about Mikey? The question that was present in everybody aware of the obvious strained relationship between Kazutora and Mikey was anxiously waiting for a reaction from their leader and by not getting one it only made them even more on edge. 

It was awkward, plain and simple.

‘It really seems that no matter how hard you try, the past will find you one way or the other.’ It was hard, it was very hard to not show any reaction at what was being shown on the screen and anybody who looked closely at his figure would actually notice his closed fists that seemed to shake with his hands and his tense figure that was as rigid as rock. 

Yeah, it wasn’t his finest moment and it would probably get worse from now on if the screen decided that showing the person who was on very thin ice on his mind was a good idea.

Painful too, by the looks of it, Mikey was silent.

‘They don’t know what being discreet is, do they?’ Baji thought with an annoyed twitch of his eyebrow giving away some cause of his annoyance—ignoring the way that focusing on that frustration was better than the guilt and hopelessness that he felt every time he remembered that night and its consequences.

Truly nobody in the group of people who had zero information about this scene were trying too hard to hide their curiosity, especially once they saw some of their friends' reactions to this particular scene. 

Pah was finding the floor very charismatic lately, the smoothness of it and how much it was unappreciated by everybody should be illegal. It had such a nice color too, especially when people worked so hard to clean it and make it look as shiny and clean as possible, which was truly the most honorable job ever. Especially when it helped ignoring both the TV and Peh questioning glances.

Baji had no idea how to talk, he punched things and he wasn’t afraid to admit it.

And Kazutora, while he had regained some of his clarity and light back in his eyes, was still very much confused, angry and off-kilter.

Inui was tempted, he really was being tempted to say a sarcastic response to this situation but like the good samaritan he obviously was he simply settled for silently judging everything taking place.

‘This feels like some sort of forced therapy session.’ Hakkai thought with a grimace pasted in his face at the way the air around them seemed to get even lower than before somehow. 

Mitsuya was not happy. Let it be known he was not pleased in the least with this turn of events. Of course he felt that tiny backstabbing hope rise in him at the thought of everybody bringing together just like old times before he quickly squashed such selfish feelings that seemed to be more frequent recently.

Because he definitely wasn’t the one to lose a sibling accident or no accident the fact that it wouldn’t bring Shinchiro was heavy on everybody’s mind which was why most of them don’t have the guts of talking or even visiting Kazutora instantly feeling like they’re betraying Mikey’s trust in a fundamental level.

They all had minor injuries with the worst of the three being Baji who broke his ankle and now had a slashing wound across his right side from his hip bone to his armpit. Kazutora had a slash on his back, and sprained wrist.

Yamagishi inwardly and outwardly winced, yes he did both at the same time, no he can’t explain how he did it so don’t waste your time asking him you’ll only waste your energy. 

‘Causes by their own stupidity.’ Inui thought, not minding the harsh way that his thoughts went. Because if he remembered some rumors that were circulating around that time regarding that specific battle Kemi had basically been the scapegoat therapist outsider that has no business being dragged into this drama.

So yeah his sympathy points were on the negative side right now. 

‘So there was a fight.’ Pah thought as he desperately tried to keep a straight face and not show how uncomfortable he truly was with the possibility that they had fought against each other and ended up in the hospital. 

Mikey, was Mikey with a head wound he was still ready to go at it at a moment's notice.

Okey Smiley had enough of this weird atmosphere that had no reason being this tense, yet before he could even open his mouth he found a hand being slapped over his mouth preventing him from speaking even before he had the chance to move his lips.

And of course who if not his own twin brother knew him enough to know how much damage it would cause if he let Nahoya’s attitude run loose.

Angry simply shook his head while keeping eye contact with a sulking Smiley that didn’t seem very excited with the idea of keeping his lips shut any time soon.

Baji looked at the screen with hidden concern for both Kazutora and his mom’s reaction once he saw that scar it was certainly not gonna be pretty.

As Draken, Pah-chin and Mitsuya peered in they looked at one another and grimaced, walking away Mitsuya went to buy drinks and the two sat and sighed, “I know he said to talk, but I think he may have asked for the impossible. We don’t talk, we fight things out!”

‘He? Who’s he? ’ Pah thought with some incredulity at the audacity of whoever thought that it would be a good idea to put those three in the same room together to ‘talk’ as if it could even solve anything. It even reminded him when some of his little cousins fought and were forced to hug it out, not helpful at all and only added fuel to the fire. 

“This is the dumbest idea ever.” Mitsuya muttered to himself low enough that even his vice-captain that had been sitting next to him had a hard time figuring out what he had said.

Baji looked stricken by lighting for quite a couple of minutes ignoring the concerned glances from the blonde sitting close by as he stared at the screen with skepticism at the sight and words being shown.

‘Talk things out?’ Mikey thought in a trance, as it repeated in his head again and again in a loop in a mocking manner. ‘TALKING THINGS OUT?!’

Mikey gritted his teeth hard enough that he could feel them grinding painfully against each other and if he hadn’t already started bleeding from the palm of his hands with how much force he was using then it was a miracle itself. 

‘Whoever thinks that talking things out will help it’s a total idiot with no brain whatsoever.’ Mikey thought while seething at the idea of doing such a thing. He had put the murder of his brother under lock and key where only lonely nights spent in the garage staring at places where his big brother was supposed to be did he allow himself to open that chest with the key to his memory that only he had. 

He hasn’t had contact with the guy who made him go to the funeral of another family member in any way. He didn’t blame him gave to face or try to get him a longer sentence and he still has to do more?! For the guy who never apologized for the atrocity that was taking the life of an essential part of his and his little family’ world. So why should he be the one to make more sacrifices? Hasn’t he done enough already? 

He’ll never forgive him for making Emma and Grandpa cry ( and taking the opportunity to see his brother smiles and tears ever again)

Mitsuya placed a cold drink at Pah-chin’s neck who shivered and shrieked in surprise, “Yeah, but where did that lead us, two of our guys nearly died, one of them a guy we were supposed to be looking after and the other our idiot friend.”

“Died?!” Chifuyu shouted in a panic as he looked at the screen with clear worry as he remembered who was one of the ones  that were a patient in the hospital.

‘It seems that the real problems started showing themselves.’ Akkun thought with a frown as he watched with keen eye the reaction of the rest. It seemed that many were surprised and contemplative at the same time trying to figure out what was happening with such little information.

Angry gulped with some nervousness in his mind, once death was brought to the table, a concept that while not unfamiliar to many it was still an unwelcome direction to head to.

“Who do we have to beat up to a pulp for trying this bullshit?” Pah roughly demanded as he cracked his knuckles with obvious anger, taking a bit longer than the rest to connect the dots.

Draken rubbed his chin, as he nodded in thanks at the drink handed to him, “Man… I don’t really even know if they can actually talk this out…”

‘I don’t think they can, I really don’t think they actually have the ability to do so.’ Draken thought with a hint of resentment at himself for forcing this action on his friend simply because he wanted to have everybody back, it didn’t matter if it was happening in the future or not, guilt still ate him alive from the inside out.

Causing him to shoot a guilty look to his shorter friend who seemed almost hypnotized by the screen.

Chifuyu pursued his lips as he looked around and out of habit started bouncing his leg up and down in agitation, now knowing there was something going on here even before the screen showed this scene made him anxious especially when he was also being left out of the loop.

Mikey leaving in a huff answered that question, Draken stood to follow waving to the others who looked to one another, a quick rock, paper, scissors tournament left Mitsuya trudging in to check on the two left behind.

“We should be thankful that it ended this peacefully.” Mitsuya mumbled to himself once more with a frown.

Hakkai looked at him with a questioning look and this time actually showed his concern, “Is everything okay?” 

Mitsuya looked startled at the sudden question not having expected anybody to talk to him during the period of time this scene was gonna be shown, “H-huh? Oh, it’s all right! You don’t have to worry.”

Those words accompanied by a gentle yet strained smile did not soothe Hakkai’s worries at all.

“So how's it going?” Baji was generally shame-faced as he peered out the window, “We’re gonna have to stick around for another 7 days, they gotta check if we got tetanus.”

‘Could I have been misinterpreting this the whole time? Could it be that they simply had the misfortune of being in the same hospital room?’ Many things hinted at the opposite of that happening but it was too good to not hope for it to be the truth.

Baji’s face actually fell once his mind registered those words looking almost somber and resigned like he was signing his own death penalty just by accepting getting his annual shots. 

Peh almost snorted out loud with the absurdity of the situation, but he was very tempted to do so and call Baji out for his dead expression that was put on his face the minute anything related to needles and shots came to the question.

Mitsuya looked at him with pitying eyes, “It’s why you have to get your shots Baji.”

‘You don’t have to tell me twice.’ Baji thought with a huff as he was reminded of his many concerns and disturbed looks Mitsuya shot him as he bragged about having been able to beat the system by not getting vaccinated. 

The boy grumbled and laid on his side, Mitsuya turned to face Kazutora who was staring blankly at the ceiling, Mitsuya sighed and said his piece, “You know, I don’t hate you Kazutora.” the boy twitched. 

Mitsuya wanted to dig a hole then bury himself alive so he could finally die. That of course was the only laudable option in this case nothing else could be done so he could get rid of this shame that seemed to suffocate him the more he felt people’s attention on him. 

Was this how Kemi’s friends felt once their friend’s mental breakdown was shown on the screen? Violated and being left without any sense of privacy that was forcefully taken? 

He anxiously pinched his own skin trying to calm himself down as he dared to glance at Mikey’s direction and almost immediately regretted it once he saw him look down at the floor, his expression was shadowed by his hair that acted as a veil that stopped everybody else from seeing any type of emotion that he may be showing. 

Baji whipped his face to look at his lilac-haired friend so fast that he may have heard a crack of his bones somewhere around there. But who could blame him? Talking about Kazutora was like some sort of taboo that was only discussed with an occasional check up that was done in a whispered voice but apart from that it seemed to be an unspoken agreement that such a topic shouldn’t be talked about in the commander’s presence. 

So to know that he didn’t hate Kazutora? That relief that he felt was a betrayal on its own.

“But, I don’t trust you, you guys need to work your shit out or talk to somebody about your fucking problems, because even though you wanted to kill Mikey, wanted to kill Baji, even if I or anybody else could never forgive you, we still fucking care about you. You get it don’t you, you have to show you want forgiveness in order to receive it, we’re still here.”

‘Kill Baji?’ Another drop of water was added to the almost full cup that was barely holding the pieces of patience that Mikey had left before he decided to practically explode and do something he may regret. He inhaled and exhaled quickly trying to count them just like his sister recommended doing, something he didn’t see useful till now when anger and frustration started clouding his mind. 

Baji could feel a lump in his throat forming as his eyes grew moist, and frustration rose in him. He looked down at his hands with some sense of defeat as he realized that those visits that he had done to Kazutora has not helped him in the slightest in fact they had probably only aggravated him more to the point he wanted to kill him and Mikey something that no matter how heavy his heart felt, would not be allowed. 

“What the hell?!” Two loud voices were heard across the rooms soon joined by a third party that supported the bewilderment that was currently being felt. 

“He wanted to kill Baji?” On contrast Chifuyu’s reaction to such news was definitely on a less level over the top level for two reasons, one it wasn’t unusual for things to be over the top in fights with threats that were quite gruesome especially when you take into account that those were middle schoolers some even barely out of elementary school.

And the other reason being Mitsuya’s face, the ever so kind and calm Mitsuya has such a haunted look in his face while saying such things that it was impossible to not take it as possible. This guy had tried to kill both his commander and his captain!

‘How dare he !’

He went to pat Kazutora's hand, but stopped himself and stood stretching out like an old man Mitsuya waved as the door closed behind him.

Who would be next? Who would be the next one to fall under Kazutora’s clutches? Mikey was practically vibrating in his seat from the mix of emotions that were brewing inside his mind ready to explode in a scenario that would be devastating for everybody involved.

There was silence and Baji grimaced as he turned once again and tried to bury himself in his pillows, “God you are so cheesy…”, Baji froze under his covers careful to stop himself from jumping up and turning to look at the other, his tone was familiar, soft and kind, and no longer had that whiny tremble that came when he was panicked or defensive.

“Oh…” Baji let himself deflate, like a balloon whose air had been sucked away. And while many could now confuse his expression as one of despair it was anything but that, because for the first time since that incident he had finally been able to listen to Kazutora’s voice and he couldn’t bring himself to hate the pure and raw joy that filled him. 

He sounded like he was a kid again. Before anything bad happened. “I’m sorry too… I don’t know if I can get better, but I don’t wanna be lost and alone… even if it’s safer… it hurts more too.”

‘And will you look at that? More awkward private moments that we are watching without anybody’s consent.’ Takuya thought with a deadpan tone of voice that showed how thrilled he was to be watching this particular scene. 

Draken had the sensibility to look at both Baji and Mikey to gauge their reactions only to immediately look away as if burned.

Baji felt warm tears flow down before he harshly wiped them away, the room fell into silence and this time it was less suffocating, and something maybe a bit more… hopeful.

“Baji-san is crying?” Chifuyu was shocked to the core as he stared at the screen with a surprised expression. Enough so that he let his mouth move before actually thinking what he was saying—immediately turning red once he realized it. 

The sound of footsteps quickly caught his attention away from the scene that was being displayed on the TV, yet after finally landing his eyes on his commander who seemed to be in a hurry to leave the room didn’t seem to be particularly better.

  SCENE FOUR COMPLETE! ONE LEFT TO LOAD…!

Smiley could safely say that the next words that would fall out of his mouth would be what everyone else was thinking after seeing Mikey’s reaction to that scene.

“What the fu— ” At Least this time it wasn’t Angry who caused his brother to hold his tongue instead it was the sound of something crashing behind him, or to be more specific in the kitchen where Mikey had recently gone to.

And it didn’t take a genius to figure out that such sound was not a good thing. For anybody. 

Silent looks were thrown around which was why not many noticed how the loading sign seemed to be stilled on the screen as if paused, too worried about their friend to actually pay attention to the screen. The Mizo gang on the other hand simply grimaced and kept quiet, it may seem cold hearted to have such reaction to the commander’s outburst but really they had already known that such reaction should’ve been expected by most of them.

“So there’s that.” Makoto whispered to his red haired friend with an odd look in his face as he licked his lips and swallowed, feeling his throat being uncomfortably dry all of the sudden.

TO BE CONTINUED…

Chapter Text

“This doesn't look too good.” Takuya muttered as he exchanged some looks between him and Akkun who had the same uncomfortable facial expression that the redhead always wore when he was met with an awkward situation and didn’t know what to do. 

Draken was baffled at the abrupt reaction that he received from his friend who was seen to be on edge the whole time throughout that scene but something in him simply hadn’t believed that he would just storm out of the room in such a manner ( what else was expected to happen but that? ) and was quite hesitant to follow after him, the last thing that he wanted was to go in and see his friend in a vulnerable situation and breach some type of unspoken boundary. 

It was a small uncertain moment inside his head that didn't last long once he remembered what he had chosen to do years ago after Shinchiro had died. Draken had been unsure of what to do, two of his friend had broken in and caused the death of somebody dear to someone who he was close to(accident or not it mattered little when it caused the death of someone that could have been avoided had they just not decided to rob a shop) and the rest of the boys in the friend group were unsure which side to choose or what even to do in this situation. 

So Draken did what he thought was best, offering support for everybody. He made sure that Pah and Mitsuya were aware of the basics and what had occurred while keeping them close together so this incident didn’t completely break their friendship, he went ahead and started writing to both Baji and Kazutora—inquiring for their well being but not once mentioning the accident. Baji wrote back as soon as he could but the same couldn’t be said for Kazutora and finally Draken had reached out to both Emma and Mikey who were at that time still grieving the loss of their older brother. 

And he was ashamed to say that he really couldn’t do anything for Mikey except some encouraging words and a pat on the back, Draken made sure to always remind his friend that he would always be there for him whenever he needed it but that was truly as far as he could do. He couldn’t tell his friend how to deal with it that it would get better or that it would pass, and he didn’t have any personal experience with death of a close one so he couldn’t truly understand how Mikey was feeling and instead watched from the sidelines those first months how his friend’s eyes became more shallow than he had ever seen and couldn’t do anything but hold his tongue.

But Draken would be damned if he let such a thing happen again in his watch. 

The tall blonde had quickly stood up and without words followed right after his friend, determined to not let his friend go through whatever this was alone. 

“Draken…?” Chifuyu mumbled, his green eyes were wide opened as the vice-president simply kept walking even after her called out his name hesitantly (he wouldn’t be surprised if Draken was simply in too much of a hurry to go after Mikey to really pay attention to his surroundings) it shouldn’t come to a surprise to anybody there that the first person to go after him was none other than Draken those two were always attached to the hip so it isn’t a surprise to see one follow after the other no matter where they go. 

Mitsuya not too far away was about to stand up and quickly follow after the two to check up on both of them, specifically Mikey however he held himself back from doing such after realizing that a more than two was just a crowd and it could cause his friend to feel trapped or uncomfortable enough to dodge the subject and simply dismiss it. While there are certainly better places to discuss such sensitive subjects, they couldn’t exactly be picky when they were stranded in the middle of space now could they? 

Instead the lilac-haired male let out a long sigh of exhaustion, truly it felt like too much was happening and being revealed at the same time without giving them any sort of reasonable time to come to terms with it. 

Hakkai glanced at him worriedly from the corner of his vision and quickly became worried once he saw his captain from the corner of his vision hunched over and looking quite worn out. “Taka-chan?”

If the taller teenager was being honest he hoped that his playful nickname would at least get a positive reaction out of his friend but it proved to be a little ineffective when Mitsuya simply let out a questioning hum in response. It was obvious that his friend was in low spirits so instead of making it harder than it needed to be for his friend by questions that he already knew the answer of, Hakkai slowly inched closer to him and grabbed him by the shoulder and slowly pushed him towards the back of the seat so he could at least get a better resting position. 

To said action he first received a startled flinch before Mitsuya quickly pieced together what his vice-captain was trying to do and just let himself rest back with a quick thankful smile. 

On the other side of the room Baji felt a wave of hot shame wash over him(more guilt settled in once he realized that seeing his friend’s reaction didn’t completely make him miserable nor extinguish the hope in his heart for a better future for Kazutora) after seeing Mikey’s reaction to the scene that was most recently shown in the screen, but most importantly he felt a distant sense of familiar disappointment settle in his bones. 

His first instinct had been to follow after Mikey as soon as he had stood up and calm him down but in the next second he had quickly squashed such fantasies that were probably due to the lately intense nature of what had been going on around him that still made him question if he was hallucinating. Him? Help the person who he had robbed something vital? What a joke. Not only that, how could he comfort his friend when he had been one of the reasons for that accident to happen in the first place, and his mixed feelings regarding both Kazutora and Mikey would have simply made things more complicated. 

So going against what he really wanted to do Baji kelts himself seated on his seat with a defeated expression. 

“The TV is starting again?” Pah asked as he was unpleasantly surprised by the former black screen suddenly lighting up abruptly without any warnings for the others around them. ( Maybe he should get used to such occurrences happening, especially due to the lack of knowledge in when they will leave this wretched place ) 

Smiley whose smirk had become considerable thinner after the sudden somber turn in the atmosphere became practically suffocating quickly put his usual smile back in place even when it looked a little strained he simply ignored it in favor of addressing the next stage in this hell, “Couldn’t it only load when everyone was present in the room?”

Angry next to him looked at the screen and blinked twice just to make sure he wasn’t seeing things, truly he was confused. Did the rules suddenly change? Could the rules even change? Or did it have something to do with the former remote control?

After reminding himself about that  incident, Angry’s face settled into a grimace as he looked to the side with some embarrassment after remembering how stupid many of his friends including himself acted(he could even compare their behavior to little children)

“It probably had something to do with the remote control.” Inui stated, bringing some attention to himself as his ever neutral face was kept on much to the growing annoyance of some in the room. 

“Wouldn’t that mean that Mikey and Draken are gonna miss the next scene if they don’t hurry?” Pah quickly pointed out, he had become uncharacteristically quiet since being dragged here, compared to his usual loud nature; those who were close to him could see it perfectly but didn’t point it out knowing that their friend may simply be still trying to process the situation. However right after the last scene being shown he was in quite the somber and quiet mood not that anybody really faulted him for doing such a thing of course. 

Even Angry himself was hesitant about the words that were gonna come out of his mouth but quickly shook off any hesitation after concluding that it was important to ask about it, “Are we gonna go and call them to come back?” 

Quickly after saying that denials came raining down as soon as they thought of what it could imply, obviously the commander was in one of his worse moods if he had physically stormed out of the room and none of them wanted to be the ones to witness a private moment either.

LOADING SCREEN…

‘Well the screen is certainly not waiting this time.’ Inui thought as he simply toned out all the ruckus that was going on around him, it wasn’t simply because he wasn’t sympathetic towards the distress that the other people in the room were feeling after watching such vulnerable moment that surely affected greatly the original Toman’s founders however if they stopped every time that a scene like that happened they would leave the room once they are at the age of retirement. 

Yet out of respect he kept his thoughts to himself, Inui knew from experience and basic common sense that anguish and distress didn’t just immediately go away because you wanted it to. ( He hoped that nothing too graphic was revealed of that incident )

SCENE FIVE READY TO LOAD!

“Hakkai… I’m so sorry!”

That certainly got the attention of many. And by many I mean everybody in the room, especially Mitsuya and Hakkai. 

Mitsuya didn’t want to be negative, firmly believing that the more positive you look at life the better your mind will be, however after the last scene shown he desperately hoped that nothing wrong would happen in this next shot. 

Especially because it included his friend—one of his closest friends. 

Hakkai on the other hand as soon as he heard his name being called on the TV( something that he never thought would happen ) he straightened his back and paid keen attention to what was being said and shown. 

Kemi bowed to the taller boy Chifuyu and Baji stood behind him with not so pleased expressions on their faces and the teen looked at them awkwardly before holding Kemi’s shoulders straightening him up.

‘Why is he apologizing? ’ Hakkai wondered as his lips thinned and eyebrows furrowed down as he confusedly stared at the screen. 

Pah on the other hand was having a hard time concentrating on the screen, he was trying to split his attention between the scene that was being shown right now and the exit towards the other room that if he remembered correctly was the bathroom( or was it the kitchen? ) that his friends had run to. He was worried sick, and he couldn’t do anything about it. Pah wasn’t school smart and most of the he wasn’t emotionally smart either, street smart was his strongest suit however even he could see that going inside to check on them would only make things worse.

So just like last time he kept his mouth closed and observed what was happening.

“No! I mean, I don’t need an apology Kemi! I was too emotional… I- I let my anger get the better of me, you’re right if we had acted like Tenjiku I wouldn’t be any better than those bastards who put Taka-chan in the hospital.”

“ WHAT ?!” Surprising enough or probably not, Hakkai was the first and the loudest of everyone else in the room to react to such information in a very indignant manner. It could even be said that his reaction to the news was way more aggressive than Mitsuya—the guy who was just said to be in the hospital. 

“Who dares to do such bullshit?!” Pah exclaimed after processing the information that had just been shared by the screen, his emotions were practically all over the place but his anger exceed the rest of them(he was terrified, it seemed like every one of his friends ended in the hospital—what if the next one didn’t come out of the hospital room?) to everyone else it was so obvious that their friend was seething with rage at the news.

‘Tenjiku! Wasn’t that the gang of the guy who beat Kemi up? ’ Baji’s brain was working faster than ever as he made connections after connections, that dumb looking Barbie wannabe who had a burn mark on his face had talked about them, he was sure of it. But it seemed that they were having more trouble than they expected, and were doing actions that made him itch for a lighter and some gasoline so he could blow their damn bikes off.

It was like a constant struggle inside his mind, the urge to just violently lash out against his surroundings. Baji felt how his frustration rose through his whole body and caused him to grit his teeth and clench his fingers into a fist so he could try and control himself from throwing a whole couch to the TV.

Chifuyu, well he was horrified the more time went by. It seemed like things went from bad to worse in less than a minute. 

And Mitsuya? He was worried about the amount of money that this would cost. Since he started getting involved in fights and gangs the worst that he had ever gotten was a sprain and some close calls to broken bones, but an injury grave enough to land him in the hospital? Just thinking about it made him uneasy, he licked his lips who suddenly felt all too dry. 

He tried to distract himself from getting too nervous about the possibilities( it scared him ) that were possible due to how vague his vice captain had been when talking about his condition and not only that, what about his sisters? Who were they staying with? What about his mother? Did she have to take days off to take care of his sisters and check up on him? ( Oh god no please don’t let him become a nuisance to his family ) 

He wasn’t even paying attention to what Hakkai was saying, the world became blurred and background noise was like he could only focus on the screen, how could he let this escalate this much? One goal that he always had in mind while being part of the gang was to not let his family get involved at all cost yet he had become a nuisance to them by getting hurt with some dumb beef with another gang and worrying his friends. 

Mitsuya took a deep breath that sounded too shaky even for his own ears, he guessed that the best he could do was try to rationalize the situation and pay attention. He couldn’t let this figure happen, if he did even while receiving a warning he doesn’t think he can ever forgive himself. 

Kemi bit his lip, “Still I had you hold that knife up to my neck, that wasn’t fair of me… I shouldn’t have done that and I’m sorry…”

“He had me do what?!” Hakkai’s voice reached new levels of intensity, as his jaw almost fell to the floor and his eyes seemed to be one second away from falling out due to how much he had opened them. It wasn’t his fault really, it seemed like it was from one bad news to the other around here. 

Baji on the other hand seemed to squint his eyes suspiciously at the screen trying to think of a situation that would end with this guy making Hakkai hold a knife to his hand and simply couldn’t come up with one.

Mitsuya sighed warily as he watched the screen with a tense posture as Hakkai next to him kept panicking.

Smiley simply raised a questioning eyebrow towards the screen and then titled his head to the side to also look at Hakkai with a question in his tongue however noticing in how much of a frenzy his friend was he decided that just for once he would keep it go himself.

A hand fell on his head and Hakkai gave the shorter boy a grin, “Like I said it’s okay, honestly I needed the shock… and you’re right I don’t think I could handle having someone's death on my hands…”

‘Death on my hands? ’ Hakkai thought with increasing panic as he let himself plop down onto his previous seat that he had hurriedly left to stand up in shock after hearing news after news, and it seemed that they just didn’t want to stop coming. ( Someone’s death on his hands? How badly did they hurt his captain for him to be after blood? )He hadn’t realized how badly his breathing seemed to be picking up speed until Mitsuya put his hand on his arm and squeezed it tightly, using it as a way to ground his friend back to reality.

That seemed to do the trick because in the next minute Hakkai’s eyes had snapped back to reality and quickly moved his gaze to where his captain was currently holding him, Mitsuya slowly let his hand fall as he shot Hakkai a questioning look. He wanted to make sure that his friend was in a stable state of mind before they continued watching the screen again, the last thing that he wanted was to see him breaking down over what happened. 

That’s not to say that Mitsuya didn’t realize the weight of the words that were confessed in the future, just how horrible were things to make Hakkai consider murder? Did something happen to his sister? It truly did seem like they can’t take a break from this mess. 

Hakkai on the other hand quickly gave his captain a reassuring nod back not wanting to make him worry more than he already had, (if something truly will happen in the future that will make Taka-chan end in the hospital then wouldn’t it be better to nip in the mud before it became a real problem?) After seeing his friend's reassuring gesture, Mitsuya hesitated to take his eyes away from his friend due to his worry but simply held his tongue and looked the other way. 

Not without looking at him by the side to make sure he didn’t start hyperventilating again, after the news.

“What the hell…” Chifuyu’s whisper shouldn’t have been as loud as it was, however with how quiet the room had gotten it had carried all over the room. Enough so that everybody else present was able to hear his voice. 

Kemi frowned, but nodded, “How bad was it Hakkai?”

He looked grim, but shook his head, “They got hit pretty hard, but they wouldn’t die from this… they’ll be alright.”

Baji let a silent sigh of relief, truly he felt somewhat dumb after getting his shackles up once it was stated that Hakkai had almost killed somebody ( or at least attempted to ) after hearing about Mitsuya’s condition, he had thought that his childhood friend was in the hospital in a coma or even worse, going through surgery. But it seemed that it hadn’t been that serious, sure it was still bad enough that he had to go to the hospital, however that’s not some encouraging speech of what could happen to unexpected cars just asking for a quick flame incident if Mitsuya didn’t recover fast enough. 

It seemed that he had truly forgotten his dramatic Hakkai could be regarding Mitsuya ( if you gonna do it at least try to get your revenge quietly ) 

They both nodded to one another and separated.

END OF THE FIVE SCENES! LOADING PREVIOUS FILES…

Takuya looked around as an awkward silence settled over them, he had no plans on interrupting this silence that was quite uncomfortable if he had to say himself. Not that he cared much either way, he knew how this would end and while not everything that was going to be shown something that he was aware of he still had the reassurance that he knew how it would end no matter what.

He could almost sympathize with the other teens who were in the room, being dragged out of your original timeline towards space to watch parts of your future that seemed to be from bad to worse? And not only that, knowing that there is something out there, stronger and more powerful than you, was never good for someone’s mind. 

He knew that it wasn’t good for his own mind, it made him sort of twitchy. Not knowing the specific reason why they were here especially when Takuya and his friends already knew what would happen and even if it was going to show further into the future than the one they knew wouldn’t it make more sense to simply drag them here after those Toman guys catch up to all the bullshit that has been happening? 

Not too far away Peh-yan was becoming increasingly more worried for his commander and vice-commander the more time they spent in the bathroom, and not just that, he warily looked at his closest friend from the corner of his eyes as he noted in his mind how tense Pah seemed to be, not that he blamed him of course. However that doesn't cause his concern to diminish in the slightest either. 

Mitsuya simply let himself become a pile of mush after his stress skyrocketed or at least that’s what he would have liked to have done however the silence in the room unnerved him to the bone, especially with how much noise his friends usually made when they were together. 

So who could blame him for standing up while ignoring Hakkai’s concern mutters and questions and instead started questioning his friends if they were okay or needed a break. 

“This is weird.” Smiley for the first time since coming here let his face show how he was feeling since being dragged here with his friends.

“You think?” Chifuyu asked with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes as he constantly looked at the side to check up on his captain every once and then. 

Kemi was in a pickle

‘The question should be when are you not in a pickle.’ Akkun thought with fond exasperation as he ignored the way that the room quickly silenced once the TV turned on once again, with what he guessed was fear. And he could easily understand where that fear came from. 

The last scenes that were shown didn’t exactly bring the best news to everyone present so it didn’t come to a surprise to see almost everybody on edge once the screen turned on again. 

Surrounded on all sides by enemies he felt the pressure of death and misunderstanding, hand quickly escaping the soft manicured hand of Mikey’s little sister he gulped as he tried to sidle out of the middle of the death ring.

‘He does seem to like being quite dramatic doesn't he? ’ Hakkai thought with an amused huff that closely  resembled a laugh, yet the tension in his bones didn’t seem to ease even while watching such comedic scenes. 

Angry simply kept quiet as he absorbed all that was shown on the screen and almost wanted to audibly point out how quickly the mood seemed to change from one scene to the other, and instead of making them relax it seemed to make everybody on edge with the possibility of another shoe dropping and the next bad news being announced. 

‘I had almost forgotten what was originally going on.’ Chifuyu noted with some clarity as he took some seconds to gather up his memories and remember what was previously happening. 

In the end his hero was someone he least expected.

“Takemichi-senpai! Please take me on as your student!!!”

Yamagishi smiled with mirth as he remembered how hard he had laughed after running away from his friend after exaggerating some of his friend’s feats to Naoto, but on his defense he just couldn’t resist after seeing how he seemed to believe almost everything he and Makoto came up with,

‘Well that was surprising. ’ Chifuyu thought as he wondered for a small second what people who didn’t know about the situation in the festival thought after hearing such a loud exclamation.

‘Naoto you confusing child, thank you for the save’, but Kemi was even more confused than he was before.

Inui glanced at the bathroom that was still closed, and impatiently tapped his finger in his thighs wondering how long it would take for those two to come out, it would be annoying having to explain all that they missed the longer they took. But he didn’t voice his thoughts or even showed it on his body language—understanding that it probably was a stressful situation and conversation that they probably were talking.

“Huh?”

‘A little slow on catching up ain’t ya?’ Baji thought with some impatience, really his bitter mood had nothing to do with what was being shown in the screen (or at least no with what was being shown right now) it’s just that the more that this oppressive atmosphere continued the more irritable he got with anything that breathed too hard in his direction. 

‘An expected reaction.’ Mitsuya thought with some amusement slowly creeping into his mind as he watched the befuddled face of none other than Kemi. 

The boy stood before him with sparkling eyes and determined fists, “Yamagishi-senpai and Makoto-senpai said you were a really cool delinquent, and I know that you're someone with a heart of gold! You saved me a while ago from thugs, but I don’t expect you to remember… BUT! I’d like to become your apprentice and learn how to be a cool man like you!”

Angry had a moment of realization after remembering that kid who was being ganged on by some of his own gang members ( not from his division but Baji’s which suddenly made it not all that surprising— ) and then saved by Kemi and was  almost embarrassed how long it took him to put one and two together. 

Smiley held back a snort of laughter as he watched how the scene quickly switched from the earnest face of a elementary schooler to the confused (and dismayed) adult in a middle schooler’s body that seemed to want to dig a bigger hole to crawl into and die the more time he was put in the spotlight. 

Looking behind the boy he could see the giant smiles on nearly seizing faces of Makoto and Yamagishi, they both gave him thumbs up, Kemi gave a charming prince like smile that would make any girl swoon and took a thumbs up and turned it to the side making a throat slitting motion.

Takuya let out a started cackle and then quickly slapped a hand over his mouth before abruptly turning his face away from the screen to try and keep some sort of composure and not look like a maniac laughing in a silenced room.

Yamagishi quickly looked away from his friend in embarrassment after realizing that the sound of laughing and the sound of palm hugging skin had for a second attracted the attention of the other participant in the room much to his dismay.

Makoto didn’t seem to share his embarrassment in the slightest and instead used this opportunity to mess with his friend by poking him in the side to make him laugh again; much to Takuya’s horror who yelped before trying to avoid making another sound by avoiding being poked. However he ended up looking like a writhing worm.

Akkun by the side simply shook his head wondering if they truly had matured after elementary school.

They paled.

“Well we have to go!”

“NICE MEETING YOU ALL!!”

They ran.

Bastards.

‘I feel the love.’ Yamagishi thought with tearful eyes. 

Hakkai was having hard time focusing on the screen when his eyes couldn’t look away from Mitsuya, he just couldn’t shake off the worry that he felt after seeing his friend look so defeated and weary. It was a look he never wanted to see in his face again if he could avoid it. 

Meanwhile Mitsuya was having a similar problem with paying attention to the screen due to his mind wandering to other places, a problem he didn’t have often but it seemed that now out of everything possible time it had decided to come back and bite him in the ass. He just hoped that there wasn’t much left to watch or else he’ll probably go mental with how many bad news seemed to be piling on top of the other. 

Now there were eight, he still felt the stinging eyes of angry brothers, and the cloying stare of a blonde girl and the burning eyes of the rest.

‘That’s a horrible place to find yourself in.’ Pah thought as he remembered what had happened to some unfortunate fools who decided to shoot their shot with Emma rather crudely, not that he had any pity for them either. If they were at least respectful with their advances he wouldn’t have felt satisfaction watching both Draken and Mikey pumpel those cretins to the ground.

Takuya was still trying to muffle his laughter while constantly being poked by his friend, not that his other two close friends did much to help him out either. So finally up to the neck with being bothered he slapped Makoto hard enough across the head to make him lose his balance and fall off the chair headfirst to the floor.

It was safe to say Takuya quickly went back to try and unsuccessfully muffle his laughter right after. 

“Ummm…. Pause for a second Tachibana-kun-”

“You can call me Naoto, Senpai!”

‘Well at least he’s enthusiastic. ’ Smiley thought with a dry smile making the way to his face after watching the unusual enthusiast of someone who not too long ago was about to get beaten up by a poor excuse of a delinquent( it also did lift his spirits up seeing such genuine admiration no matter how much he was gonna die of embarrassment later after thinking of such thought )

Giving the boy a strained smile he placed a gentle hand on his shoulders as he turned the boy, to face the crowd of onlookers made up of his friends, his sister and the mystery girl aka Mikey’s little sister.

‘Emma truly seems in a mischievous mood .’ Pah thought with a deadpan expression, suddenly remembering some of the worst mischievous mood that Mikey was suddenly hit with( a whole nightmare that time ) 

“You really put him on the spot didn’t you?” Akkun asked with a dry grin, yet even with his words that should’ve been chastising it was instead simply mirth that danced in his eyes. 

He peered at her closely, eyes sharp as he took her in, the eyes were piercing and made the girl visibly squirm before he snapped, “OH! The karaoke place!”

‘I would’ve done the same thing in her place had someone forgotten meeting me.’ Smiley thought, silently nodding in approval to Emma’s actions. ( He however doubted that she had any malicious intentions either way )

Chifuyu thinks that Kemi should consider himself lucky that Baji wasn’t there, he had seen how his captain treated the commander’s younger sister, it was basically like they were family. So it shouldn’t come to a surprise how protective he was of her( but then again he doubted that Mikey and Draken would let him beat up their new buddy especially when it was obviously a joke )

“Oh my god he remembered something that wasn’t animals or food!” 

“The world as we know is gonna end!”

Inui stretched his arms over his head then cracked his knuckles as he started feeling angsty the more he stayed here without doing anything useful. He felt somewhat annoyed at the remote incident, yes he was still not over that. Inui was annoyed at his own forgetful actions and the other’s childish behavior. Had he pushed Draken to experiment with the control remote, maybe they would be able to skip certain parts that didn’t give them any useful information instead of sitting here dusting away. 

‘They take every opportunity to drag him through the mud don’t they? ’ Peh thought while sweat dropping, then giving their little group a glance only to see them quite upbeat while looking at the screen. 

Akkun and Takuya spoke in monotone, Kemi stuck out his tongue, piercing sparkling in the lantern light, “Shut the fuuuuuuuuuu...dge up!”

“Can’t forget censoring swear words around people one year younger than you.” Yamagishi muttered with a grin before quickly slapping his face in disappointment. 

Before Makoto could comment on his stupidity Yamagishi raised his palm and slapped it over his friend's mouth. 

“Don’t say anything I realized my own stupidity.” Yamagishi said after realizing that mentally his friend wasn’t one year older than Naoto due to the fact that he was already an adult, one missing a lot of self preservation but still an adult all together. 

“You can swear senpai! If I am to learn from you to be a true man then I must know you in your natural state!”

“Natural state…!” Mitsuya muttered as a chuckle, albeit a strained one escaped his mouth before he quickly calmed himself down from the abrupt laughter that had fallen from his lips. It was such a random thing to laugh about but if he was being honest he didn’t mind, it certainly helped him ease some of the tension in his muscles.( he was grateful it distracted him from his thoughts even if it was just do a minute )

‘He’s talking as if he was an animal that was being observed under a microscope. ’ Angry thought with some amusement at the absurdity of all. 

He had pulled out a notebook and peered at him with stars in his eyes, not even Mikey and Draken who were glaring at him could keep their mouths from twitching at the absurdity of it, Kemi gave a grimacing smile patting the boy's head, “Yeah… no I don’t want angry parents knocking on my door saying I’m corrupting the youth...more than I am of course.”

“That doesn’t sound reassuring at all.” Takuya mumbled to himself as he focused on the last part of the sentence specifically. 

Hakkai shuddered at the aspect of angry parents coming to knock on his door because of being a bad influence on the youth, it wasn’t too far-fetched to happen either. He remembered that incident where one of their members was dragged by the ear by his own mother for being out there late at night, obviously nobody let that guy live it down and ultimately had to leave the gang to focus more on the future no matter how much he cherished the time spent with those he considered dear to him. 

Hakkai hopes that he’s doing well wherever that guy may be. 

He turned back to the girl who at this point had stopped her flirty demeanor and had a fully mischievous and smug look on her face, “You! I almost died! Why you gotta make it seem like we had a torrid romance, we only met for like a second at that karaoke place!”

‘Think of it as her way of saying you’re on her good side. ’ Baji thought as he watched how relaxed and content everyone seemed to be on the screen with a longing gaze, it seemed that his attention span wasn’t the best after the earlier incident because in the next minute he was glancing once more at the bathroom door. 

She giggled, waving his ire off, “Sorry, sorry~! My bad, it was just too funny, you didn’t even recognize a babe like me. I was a little offended, nice to see you again, hero, I’m Emma Sano younge sister of this gremlin.”

Hakkai sweatdropped after he realized how quickly Emma seemed to brush off Kemi, almost getting his head kicked off by her brother because of her joke. He sent luck to Kemi from the present and future knowing very well he would have to deal with this more often now than ever. 

“Gremlin…?” Makoto whispered uncertainly to himself, one hundred percent sure that he wouldn’t describe Toman’s leader with that word. 

She pointed to the boy who had once again regained his placid and aimless looking expression once he realized his sister was just joking about her and Kemi’s ‘night’.

‘He hadn’t realized it…’ Baji realized with a deadpan, almost wanting to shake his head in disappointment against himself for overestimating the last two brain cells in Mikey’s brain.

Peh didn’t want to be disrespectful, he really didn’t want to or mean to be disrespectful towards Draken and Mikey in any way shape or form especially with how emotionally vulnerable the previous scenes had left many of them however, could they hurry up a little bit? Or at least go to the kitchen to have their bonding moment? He really needed to use the bathroom. 

She bowed suddenly, “Seriously though, once again thank you! You have no idea how much I appreciate the help!”

Baji came to a conclusion that he wasn’t sure he liked, he knew from personal experience how prideful those two Sano siblings could be. To the point of hiding something that bothers them or in this case something that happened but refused to inform everyone of what happened. 

So it wasn’t a stretch to say that in the future Emma didn’t inform anyone of what happened in that karaoke room or what could have happened had Kemi not intervened. 

Baji frowned to himself feeling disturbed after getting to that conclusion, what if something else had occurred that she refused to share? Or if something happened in the future and acted like nothing was wrong? 

He took a deep breath and tried to calm down by reminding himself that not every single thing needed to be taken as a threat, sure it would be a good idea to bring up this concern to Mikey after he gets to a better state of mind but just in case maybe he should try to not jump into conclusions just yet. 

Kemi felt his face go warm, “It’s really not a problem anyone would’ve done the same, Makoto was first at the scene anyway, he likely would’ve recognized you faster if he weren’t trying to prank me, the fucking dumbass…”

‘He probably wouldn’t have recognized her either way.’ Yamagishi thought as side-eyed his friend who seemed to be nodding in a way of agreeing with the TV, something that was too easy to prove wrong.

Hakkai furrowed his eyebrows as he considered the words that were said with interest, it seemed that Kemi was quite a humble guy. Or at least was really unaware of how many bastards were really out there that wouldn’t bat an eyelash after seeing a girl in need of help from a creep, not many would be willing to gather attention either. 

So yeah not just anyone would be willing to do that.

After that things went more smoothly, Akkun and Takuya left soon after the drama had ended, Akkun the worry wart he was, “Stay out of trouble, or at least stay alive and with minimal scarring!”

“There is no way he actually called me a worry wart then proceeded to get stabbed.” Akkun said with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes, and was that vein popping in his forehead? Takuya really hoped that it wasn’t, the last thing his friend needed was high blood pressure.

Yamagishi actually snorted at the irony, his friend seemed to make it a habit to predict things. It was never a good thing around here with how horrendously bad his luck was. 

Makoto scrunched his face into a grimace as he voiced his friends group’s thoughts, “Damn he really out there jinxing himself.” 

Takuya was more lax, but looked serious when he warned the same, “Seriously don’t do stupid shit Kemi.”

“That’s like asking a fish to breathe air.”

“Like asking a cow to fly.”

“Like asking Makoto to get something above fifty in his tests.”

“Yeah! Like asking—Wait a minute!”

Naoto had stuck close ousting Mikey from his spot, and Hinata took the boy’s other side as they chatted easily, Mikey attempted to jump on the others back and have the black haired teen piggyback him the entire time, but through Draken and Emma’s combined efforts he was stopped.

“Piggy bag ride really?” Mitsuya muttered to himself as he massaged his temple in second hand embarrassment, those two barely knew each other and Mikey was already out there taking advantage of this guy being a people pleaser? He would have to make sure that it didn’t reach new extremes if this continued.

Chifuyu sweat dropped as once again it seemed like Draken was one of the most responsible ones in their group. At least most of the time.

Huffing he crossed his arms, “Not fair.”

‘It’s like a child throwing a tantrum.’ Inui thought as he kept his face as straight as possible even when he was practically oozing judgment.

Akkun not too far away closed his eyes as if that would stop him from sweating bullets after feeling Inui death stare that he was a hundred percent sure was aimed at them. 

‘This guy really needs some chill pills!’

Emma giggled, she peered over at Draken who was watching the triad in front with an amused smirk, sighing she rolled her eyes and pouted as she looked to, ‘At least someone was getting paid attention by a guy here…’

Mitsuya closed his eyes as he sighed in disappointment, his friend’s eye sight seemed to become more questionable per minute if he was being frank. Didn’t he say that he was interested in her? While he understood his reasons for why he wanted to wait longer it was never a smart idea to completely blow her off either. 

That's a one way ticket to being dumped before the relationship even started. 

Hinata was glowing. She felt like a bubbly bottle of sparkling wine all airy and dancing in glee. She had been rejected, yes, but walking next to Takemichi- no Kemi! She felt like they were a real couple. They were even wearing yukatas together. It was a bummer that they didn’t match and that her little brother was here asking all kinds of questions, but still!

“Oh Hina…” Takuya whispered with sorrow, he knew the girl enough to consider her a friend and she had been nothing but an absolute sweetheart that just seemed to make the room brighter just by being there, like an adorable little sister. And to see her getting her hopes up just for that made him feel sympathy for her and simply hoped that the crush that she had on his friend would pass soon enough. 

Because he knew that there was no chance of it being reciprocated by his friend who was technically way older. No matter how childish he may act, the truth is that his love life would probably be quite dead with his new teenage body and different mindset. 

A girl could dream. “Oh Tachibana-chan-”

‘I wonder if she would get along with Emma. ’ Baji thought with a thoughtful title of the head, the reason for his reasoning wasn’t only because of their hopeless lovesick pining for guys as dense as a rock that seemed more interested in counting ants than looking at girls. His main reason was his unbothered Tachibana seemed to be with Mikey and Draken to the point of even standing up fearlessly to them.

It would do her some good being friends with a girl that would be able to relate with knowing delinquents instead of being the odd one at school that was only known for her delinquent brother.

“You can call me Hina, Kemi-kun!”

‘Very chirpy. ’ Smiley thought a little surprised of how good someone could handle rejection and still look at that person without questioning their whole life choices in a matter of seconds. 

That’s of course not counting all the embarrassment that would be stuck with you for the rest of your life.

But then again that was mostly Nahoya’s point of view.

The boy blinked, but then nodded and smiled easily, he handed her a bracelet, “Here this matched your hair and eyes.”

‘Is he flirting or am I just bad with social cues?’ Inui was actually confused, unsure if his ability to see the difference between being nice and flirting was causing him to misunderstand this scene. 

Akkun wasn’t sure if he should pat his friend in the back for being such a genuine person or slap him in the head for making an action that could easily be misunderstood to the girl he just rejected, he hoped that Hina once again quickly deduced that he was genuinely being nice and not leading her on.

She giggled in delight as she put it on, it glinted in the light, and boy what a dream it was, Kemi was really such a good guy attentive, sweet, determined, good-humored, respectful, and heroic.

Peh-yam deadpanned after giving up on the third word that she had used to describe him, and if he was being honest he could only see like half of what she saw in him. But then again who could say with how likely that guy was to jump into unnecessary fights for the sake of others wasn’t heroic? He could at least admit to agreeing with some of them.

Smiley on the other hand simply questioned if she was looking at a dictionary for more words to describe a single guy, if so then he would like to check it out some time to sound smarter when he dragged someone through the mud. 

“Here Naoto-chan, a necklace for you, and a ring for Draken, and a bracelet for Mikey, and a necklace for Emma too! That way we can remember the festival!”

‘Well at least now there’s no doubt that he sees her as nothing but a friend. ’ Smiley thought already knowing that while it wouldn’t completely kill the mood it wouldn’t be too pleasing to hear either for Tachibana. 

Takuya pursued his lips into a straight line and drew his eyebrows together thinking about the incident that truly engraved that night into everybody’s brain for years to come. 

She sighed as she looked at the bracelet, her smile had dimmed, but still, ‘He really is a good guy…’

‘This is really… ’ Chifuyu couldn’t come up with the exact word that could describe how he was feeling hearing someone’s thoughts which should have been the most private thing that a person can have being openly put out for everybody in this room to see and judge. 

Was there even a need for them to hear her thoughts? He was sure even Pah could understand the scene without invading her personal privacy.

What if one of them would be the next one to be subjected to that? Just thinking about it made him breakout in goosebumps just thinking of how violated just being open for everybody to see and judge would feel. 

 That's not counting the embarrassment and shame that would follow right after if the thought wasn’t the most sane thing heard. 

Kemi was like a shooting star for her effervescent, and beautiful, but unobtainable, after all falling stars didn’t make wishes come true. 

‘It’s better to let him go than to cling tirelessly to him and end up putting yourself through even more pain and stress.’ Mitsuya thought with a firm nod of his head, approving of how at least she seemed aware that the chances of him replicating wasn’t slim to none. Accepting it will make it better to let go and move on to a better option. 

Chifuyu fanned his eyes with his hands after realizing that they were glinsting with unshed tears, it was supposed to be a discreet way of stopping himself from sniffing at the scene like a mad man but in the end it only made it look more obvious if Baji’s deadpan side eye was anything to go by. 

The Mizo gang was uncharacteristically quiet as they looked at the screen with some variety of regret, it felt weird seeking a situation where they had been present from a different point of view. Not only that, seeing someone who they considered a friend feel so sorrowful about their friend didn’t ease their mood at all. 

He had traded numbers with three new people that evening. Naoto, with his stubborn chin and piercing eyes, held his phone which now held Kemi’s number like it was the holy grail and he was a knight on a quest to return to Camelot.

‘Talk about a change of mood.’ Angry thought with a grimace, truly it just showed and supported how much of a difference things could change depending on the perspective that one looked at things. 

Peh almost let out a snort of laughter after seeing how unnatural it looked seeing someone hold a phone simply because of a new number in it, but quickly pushed it down after realizing that it still wouldn’t be appropriate to laugh after the former melancholic mood. 

Hinata, blossom colored hair, and eyes that shined like dawn light had smiled and held the phone close cheeks rosy as she and her brother walked away. They waved as they disappeared into the crowd.

Hakkai blinked after he realized something that may not sound the smartest if he says it out loud, but from his point of view it seemed like every time it switched to Kemi’s point of view so many more details were more present and noticeable. He wondered if the screen adjusted to emphasize certain characteristics depending on who was seeing things.

Emma and her childishness and mischievousness that so well-matched her elder brother that really now that Kemi knew he wasn’t likely to forget both were more alike than both would likely like to admit.

Baji let his eyebrows rise slightly at how on point his deduction had been( it seemed to be a pattern at this point ) many assumed that Emma was the angel one between the two of them, the one that couldn’t do anything wrong or that she could somehow stop Mikey from doing what he liked. A stupid mistake really, those two were on the same level of mischief even competing sometimes for the number one spot of who could cause more problems. 

It was surprising and maybe even a tad bit unsettling how quickly he had figured them out. 

They walked around for a bit, Kemi easily obliging to Mikey’s demands, and Draken trying to curb them, but a heavy and warm hand on his shoulder from Kemi made him relax and make his own demands as well. Then the rain started. Then everything went to shit.

If Baji had been a lesser man he would have groaned in agony after realizing that the atmosphere that had slowly become better even if it was still tense with the knowledge or for the better word the lack of it that Mikey and Draken were still in the bathroom talking about that incident would soon crumble to pieces once that sentence was uttered. 

Mitsuya simply let out another sigh of pure exasperation already knowing that what would come would not be pretty in the slightest. 

The Mizo gang was tense in their seats giving each other unsettling looks knowing very well what would soon be shown. 

Inui on the other hand was vaguely aware of what would happen, and that he would not enjoy it in the least probably even revolt if the screen truly showed what made that night known in the delinquent world. 

Peh and Pah exchanged uncertain looks already having a bad feeling once it was obviously stated that nothing good would come out of the next scenes. 

They had taken cover under a tree, Kemi was laughing as he ran around under the rain, his obi the only thing holding up his yukata as he had freed his arms from the sleeves and let the fabric fall around his hips.

“This doesn’t look too bad?” Pah muttered to himself as he frowned, having expected the next scene to quickly become the most heart wrenching scene that they would ever lay their eyes on. What he didn’t see was how quickly his closest buddy had whipped his head to the side to stare at him, fast enough that anyone would think he broke something vital in his neck.

“What about Moriyumi?” Peh asked himself with both of his hands in his face as if he was debating the meaning of life. This wasn’t something that was missed to Pah who immediately had a confused scowl in his face as he stared at his friend with a blank look.

Pah was still not sure why his buddy looked like he had a sudden life changing revelation but he didn’t want to be the one not to know so he immediately asked what was in his mind, “What is up with you?” 

“Put your shit on right! You're in front of a girl!”

Peh looked at his captain and clenched his fist feeling sorrow for his other buddy Moriyumi but wasn’t about to let his other friend feel like he was having a negative reaction to his confession so with a shadowed face and clenched fist he clapped Pah’s back firmly. 

Ignoring the weird look that his captain had on his face the more the silence stretched between the two of them. 

“It doesn’t matter to me either way because even if you like the wimpy new kid I’ll always be your friend because you—” Peh was interrupted once Pah slapped the back of his head while huffing in annoyance. What was this hooligan high on? 

“Where did you even get that idea?” Pah asked, having been the whole time genuinely confused of where got this idea from, especially when he knew who was the only one who Pah had eyes for. However he quickly realized where his friend could have gotten the idea from after misunderstanding his previous sentence. 

Peh still didn’t seem to get the memo on how much disappointment his captain was oozing with his vice lack of intelligence, but instead of continuing with the conversation to clarify the fact that his best friend did not in fact suddenly develop a crush on Kemi he instead simply went back to paying attention to the screen suddenly not seeing it as that much of a important topic of conversation any more. 

Pah on the other hand debated whether he should try to clarify the misunderstanding or just let Peh figure it out by himself and realize that maybe he shouldn’t jump so quickly into conclusions. 

‘It doesn’t really matter does it? ’ Pah realized to himself in less than a minute, realizing that either way Peh would probably just shrug it off and be more concerned for Moriyumi who was an angel next to the both of them than anything. 

Kemi just cackled as he dodged Mikey’s tackle, they played under the rain like a bunch of kids, because that’s what they were for the moment. Not the Invincible Mikey leader of Toman, with the responsibility of his men’s lives on his thin shoulders and dark ghost that haunted him through it all, and not Kemi the man displaced through time and space who had the vague knowledge and dread that everyone he knew could die at any moment.

‘How bittersweet… ’ Angry thought as he inhaled deeply with some conflicted feelings, it seemed that the screen wouldn’t be pulling any punches regarding describing the problems and issues that many that were shown currently had. He couldn’t speak on how others felt regarding this but in all seriousness he felt like this would only make things worse. 

Putting their issues, fears and deepest darkest feelings bare for everyone to see was a horrible way to go through this, nobody here deserved to feel like they invaded someone’s privacy and the people who were shown also didn’t deserve their privacy being breached this way. 

Inui pursued his lips into a thin line as he straightened his back and made his face unreadable, as blank as a doll. 

They were just Kemi and Mikey. Dumbasses frolicking in the rain. One half naked, and the other trying to push the other to the ground. They laughed like this was all there was in the world.

‘It’s raining and what he decided was the best thing to do was get half naked.’ Takuya noted with some mild disappointment, temporarily ignoring the main reason why his group had suddenly gone quiet. 

This was without a doubt the calm before the storm, it couldn’t have been spelled more obviously to anyone there. So it shouldn’t come to a surprise how the majority if not everyone present was on various degrees of caution, waiting for the show to finally drop. 

Draken had a childish smile, and Emma watched in wonder with her own secret smile. Then Kemi’s phone rang.

‘What a shame that such a calming scene will soon be destroyed. ’ Yamagishi thought with some dejection, his hands were tightened into fists and his posturing became more leaned forward as he put his elbows in his knees using it as a support and moving around to try and stop his begets that spiked after every small little thing. 

“Time! Time out Mikey!” He giggled as he reached out to Draken who had been holding onto it for him under the umbrella, Mikey leaned his back against Kemi’s who snickered still high on the happiness of the moment, checking the I.D. his brow furrowed in confusion. Flipping the phone open, “Naoto-chan?”

“Did something bad happen to the runt?” Smiley mumbled to himself with a smile that seemed to imitate a grimace more than an actual grin. He was on edge understandably so, he didn’t have much information about what was happening or why and those that were from the future weren’t giving him or anyone else much trust that anything good would happen.

Nahoya snuck another glance to those five and quickly gave up on any hope that he may have held on to anything going their way in a positive manner. They looked like they were getting ready to see something traumatic so that’s exactly what he was gonna expect to see.

He went still.

Chifuyu’s eyes flickered to the side for a minute somewhat hesitant on seeing what would happen next, yet he quickly turned back once he berated himself for being the only one that seemed to have a problem with the scenes or at least the implications that something horrible would soon happen.

And if they could do so then surely so could he.

He was running.

‘Something definitely happened. ’ Hakkai thought as his previous thoughts of the call being one of the things that would make the night go downhill being proven right. But he did wonder why did Mikey not follow right after Kemi, that question didn’t last long as he remembered that Emma was still there with them and that Kemi probably didn’t even bother explaining what was happening to any of them there and instead took off sprinting before anyone could follow him. 

Running as fast as he could, and yet faster still, his sandals had fallen apart and he had kicked them off. He arrived at the temple and the sight of Hina who had tears running down her face, but kept a brave face broke as she saw him.

“Those bastards.” Mitsuya whispered through gritted teeth, his face had converted to a dark scowl that was very off putting on the usual calm teenage boy. It was truly disgusting seeing the resin why so many people found delinquents to be a nuisance to society and this time he agreed with that statement after seeing for a second time where an innocent bystander had been affected due to having some connections in the delinquent community.

Cowards, that’s all they were for Baji. They were worse than the dirt that he stepped on daily, they didn’t have enough balls to face him straight on so they went for the innocent chick that had done them nothing wrong? What a bunch of bastards. 

“Kemi…”

‘If that had been Luna or Mana… ’ Mitsuya thought with a blank glazed expression on his face as if he was seeing something that wasn’t there, his fingers dug into the skin of his left arm while he gritted his teeth in frustration. He looked down, unable to face the screen as he suddenly couldn’t see Hina, the nice girl who he had seen confess to Kemi and the brave person who had stood up against his friends for her crush but his little sisters crying in distress because of what he did in his past time. 

Pah felt bile creeping up his throat as his mind associated this incident with the last one which had almost ended in a horrible incident had Kemi not come when he did. 

She was crying.

‘It feels horrible doesn't it? Seeing someone who you care about crying because of you.’ To Baji it didn’t matter if it was purposely or not the truth was that had Kemi not humiliated Kiyomasa this wouldn’t have happened, but then again he guessed that he was being too hard on the guy at that time there wasn’t much he could have done to help his cousin. Adults aren’t of much help most of the time and could make things worse so beating him up was probably the only other option he had. 

She was crying.

Angry’s face became shadowed as a wave of loathing crept up in his eyes as he saw how the other delinquents' faces seemed to light up with glee while staring at the crying girl much to his disgust.

SHE WAS CRYING!

Akkun felt his eyes swell up with some moistness that he chalked up to the anger that was practically choking him from the inside out. ( It was too different seeing it happen and being unable to do anything than hearing it after it happened )

“What the fuck have you done.”

‘Make them regret the day that they were born. ’ Inui thought with an edge of bloodlust, it was certainly hypocritical of him to think this way. Especially when you remember his work and actions under Taiju but he supposed that change had to start somewhere.

His face was shadowed, and apparently that was some go ahead for Kiyomasa to start monologuing, he got in real close to the pierced raven haired teen, “HAH! What you shocked we picked up your girl pussymichi! Go fuck yoursel-”

“You think this is so funny, don't you?” Chifuyu mumbled with a curl up his lips downward, it was simply vile that anyone got any type of trill hanging up on someone who has done nothing wrong to anyone. 

‘Beat their asses.’ Chifuyu thought with hopeful eyes towards the screen, he once again was rooting for Kemi to beat a scum’s ass who had nothing more interesting in their life to do than gang up on innocent bystanders. 

The last thing the boy saw with his conscious mind was a demon. He hit the ground with a thud and it was like a gunshot to racing horses, he was off.

Takuya let his eyebrows rise at the audacity of the bastard, did he really think that he had any right calling his friend a demon when he had no basic human decency and lacked any sense of guilt towards people who had done nothing against him.

‘You deserve worse than that. ’ Hakkai thought, as he bit the inside of his cheek and simply let out a sigh. 

The rest of the delinquents flinched watching Kiyomasa head bounce of the stone floor uncomprehending, but Kemi didn’t stop, and smart, wonderful Hinata knew what she had to do biting the hand holding her, and stomping on the teens foot she got out of the way.

‘Should’ve stomped on their di— ’ Nahoya thought before he accidentally shocked on saliva and tried to discreetly wave it off and not look like he was actually coughing a lung out for such a stupid reason. 

He was efficient.

Baji nodded somewhat approvingly of quickly finishing them off quickly rather than making a big scene out of the fight and humiliating them in that way. 

Chifuyu eyed the bat that was still in one of the boy’s hands, warily unsure if that was something that would become important later on. 

There was no overkill, no enjoyment in his movements, he didn’t like fighting, he didn’t like beating others till they bled and were nothing but mulch under his fists. Which somehow made him scarier, because that made him brutally efficient, he ripped the bat out of another teens hand, used the end of it to smash his nose in, then used the same one to hit another in the knee.

‘The moment that you lose the only advantage that you have is game over for you bastards .’ Makoto thought with a certain edge of smugness after seeing his friend beat those bastards down to the bone, to the point he doubted that any pride would be left over after this was over. 

‘I hope you feel that for decades.’ Takuya thought with a blank smile as he cursed the guy’s entire bloodline for simply allowing those pieces of garbage to exist.

He moved, and moved, and hit and hit. In the end he was standing and they were on the ground.

Peh-yan finally let himself fall backwards as if he was weightless on top of his seat once everything had gone back to normal and no civilians were hurt. As long as you didn’t count the stray hits that Kemi had taken, everything seemed to have gone surprisingly well for what they expected to happen. 

Nobody noticed how the door of the bathroom had slowly opened and how Draken had stuck his head out to make sure that everything was okay before dragging Mikey with him slowly trying to not gather much attention even while kneeing that as soon as they were spotted the spotlight would probably be on them.

He took the hits he had to and he stood above them breathing heavily, relaxing and bunching up his fists. His hair weighed down heavily by rain and movement had destroyed the rest of his pompadour leaving his hair a wild mess.

Mikey let his eyes wander around the room as he uncertainty stayed hovering in the back for some minutes not entirely sure of his decision of going back after such an embarrassing reaction that he had shown his friend over such a thing. 

When his eyes finally landed on the screen they widened and his pupil shrunk in shock, why was he in such a state? 

What had been shown while he was too busy arguing with Draken that he had missed?

His chest tightened with a pressure that was quickly dismissed by himself when he furrowed his eyebrows in annoyance. 

Truly it seemed that he couldn’t blink for a second or else his buddy would go running into trouble, or was it trouble that seemed persistent to stick onto him like a parasite? 

Hinata could only see the gleaming blue light of his eye. He walked away from the passed out bodies of the thugs weary steps making his way over. He looked like a wild dog surveying the land for danger, before another deep breath let him relax.

Draken was gobsmacked after coming face to face with this completely new change of scenery, was this another completely different scene that was being shown? He hoped not, because if so then he was starting to see a pattern of how it slowly became from bad to worse.

Was this truly because of the broken control remote? Some sort of punishment wouldn’t be too far fetched if whatever got them there had been annoyed by their creations being broken. 

He wobbled as he fell to the ground on his ass.

“HAAAAAAAAAAHH~~!!!!”

‘Crying after you ruthlessly beat the bastard up.’ Inui pondered as he came to a realization that it seems to be some sort of trademark of Kemi. Not that he really minded as long as he was safe enough to cry without having to worry about his enemy coming back up. 

Takuya acted like he wasn’t holding his breath waiting anxiously while his heart seemed to beat right out of his chest. It was something that he personally considered annoying and dumb, he knew how that night was gonna end. So why couldn’t he act as unbothered as the guy behind them? 

He took a deep breath that came out more shakier than he wanted it to be but simply dragged his eyes back to the screen with some reluctance.

Tears were running down his face, as he fell backwards, the pitter patter of feet reached his ears, then he felt the warmth of two bodies hitting him he grunted. Hinata and Naoto, who had emerged from his hiding spot, were on top of him.

Akkun couldn’t stop the twitch of his lip upwards as he saw how quickly Naoto and Hina seemed to come back to Kemi, not only that they also stayed there throughout the whole ordeal even while they had previously almost been beat up by those goons( they also were not sure if he could truly finish them off ) it took some guts to stay there after that.

And he was quite grateful that his friend wasn’t left alone at that time. 

He wheezed. They squeaked as they hurried off of him, Kemi coughed, “Thanks I couldn’t breathe.”

Mitsuya let his eyes wander away from the screen towards the bathroom door expecting it to once again be closed and be hit with the same wave of disappointment only to be surprised when saw both Draken and Mikey in the back not too far away from the bathroom door simply staring at the screen with different expressions.

One could say that Mikey’s face was completely blank but Mitsuya would definitely say otherwise, while his face may seem blank the slight furrow of his eyebrows and the downward turn of his lip made it obvious that he wasn’t pleased in the slightest.

But a thing that had immediately catched his attention was the bruise that was forming in Draken’s face. 

“You were so cool, Sensei!!!”

“He’s actually serious about that?” Smiley muttered to himself before letting out an ungracefully snort. 

“Kemi~! You saved us, you're my hero Kemi!!!”

“Saved him?” Mikey mumbled, getting in readily more agitated the more they stayed there without getting any sort of answer regarding what was happening. 

Before anything else could escalate he felt a hand settle in his shoulder causing him to tense abruptly before slowly relaxing after realizing it was none other than Draken who had realized how quickly he was becoming unnerved and quickly tried to ground him back to reality before he became engulfed in his mind again. 

He sat up as he patted both softly, kindly as they helped him up, “You guys should head back to the festival proper, stay in crowded places where a lot of people can see you and call your mom or dad. Stay on the phone with them till you get home.”

Akkun sweatdropped as he focused on the bruises that were building up in Kemi’s face, he had his fair experiences with how much those hurt and it was safe to say that his friend was playing it cool in front of Naoto or Hina. 

‘Good luck with ever getting out of the house once they realize what happened. ’ Takuya thought remembering how furious his guardian had looked after seeing him all beat up after a fight gone wrong, most of the time he was able to make an excuse of an imaginary school club that required a lot of physical activity but that time was impossible to cover up. A whole year was how long he was grounded. He hoped that it hadn’t been the same for the Tachibanas. 

He pushed them back in the direction of the festival, they looked at him with confused eyes, Hina grabbed onto his yukata’s sleeve, “Come with us Kemi, it’s dangerous! They were looking for you, they said there was gonna be more of them coming!!!”

Makoto furrowed his eyebrows as a solemn mood became more permanent on his attitude after hearing Hina’s words, he wondered what would have happened had his friend actually listened to Hina’s suggestion?

Would he have still ended in the hospital? Or would he have stayed that night at home without any more worries? 

A warm hand removed hers, he gave her a smile it was regretful and small and not at all like his usual one’s, “Hinata this is something I have to take care, I’m in this stuff for better or for worse and I made that decision knowing shi- stuff like this could happen. You aren’t though, get a mask, do what I told you and get home. Please.”

“Draken you’re back?!” The attention of many was temporarily stolen from the screen after hearing Hakkai startled exclamations. What many focused on was the bruise that was fairly obvious in the side of his face. 

Mikey didn’t seem to be in the talking mood and instead waved at them with his usual smile before plopping down on his seat without missing a beat. 

Draken sighed with exasperation as he realized that his friend would be of no help explaining that everything was back to normal or as normal as they would get for now. 

She looked down at their joined hands, she was crying and she didn’t want him to see her so she kept her head down as she nodded, kept her head down as she took her brother's hand who whined, but followed her after Kemi took him aside and whispered something to him. 

‘Ah !’ Mikey realized while blinking at the screen with recognition after seeing who was being shown, it was Hinata! The girl who had slapped him because she thought that he had been the one to bully Kemi. 

He furrowed his eyebrows as he examined the situation with the best of his abilities, for the most recent events it wasn’t too hard figuring out what had happened but it did leave him with a sense of confusion on how the situation had escalated to this. 

Didn’t he know how much she worried for him? Didn’t he know how much she cared? Falling stars didn’t grant wishes.

‘She was crying that day. ’ Takuya thought with a stern frown as he tuned out the talking voices not too far away from him and instead  looked at the screen with a mix of emotions and wondered if his friend ever noticed that Hina that day probably felt the guiltiest out of them all for leaving him in the forest only to discover he had ended up in the hospital due to a grave injury

Chapter Text

‘Ah—that was weird.’ Baji thought while shifting in his seat, he held no curiosity about Kemi’s romantic life, or lack of it in this case and he held even lesser desire to intrude on someone’s private thoughts. He knew that he wouldn’t be too pleased if something like that was shown to strangers who he knew nothing about.

But he also wasn’t going to lament on the topic too much, they had no control over watching this, and feeling guilty over it certainly wasn’t going to help anybody.

Not long after they left Kemi was sitting breathing deeply trying to regain energy he didn’t really have. He looked straight ahead, breathing coming back under control, he straightened his shoulders and tightened his fists.

‘He’s probably still angry about what happened.’ Chifuyu concluded as he inhaled deeply while watching the scene with narrowed eyes—he was still tense from the previous scene; it left him with a bad taste in his mouth. 

Takuya let out a shaky sigh before tightening his fists ( it was close—he could feel it in his bones, his friend being stabbed while he would do nothing but watch) he was agitated, and his emotions were starting to get more restless. 

“I know you’re there. Come out.”

Mikey’s blank face twitched as it settled into a discontent frown, he still hadn’t had the chance to catch up on what he had missed while being in the bathroom having a moment . 

But this? This didn’t give him a good feeling, it actually made him tense when his mind came to the most likely conclusion of someone spying on Kemi. But why? What would anyone get from stalking him? 

He persuaded his lips as he quickly remembered how indiscreet he had been when hanging out with Kemi—surely nobody would be stupid enough to try their luck with him after both Mikey and Draken obviously favored him? 

Mikey breathed through his nose sharply as he realized the possibility of somebody desperate trying to jump Kemi to get back at him is what’s shown on the screen being quite big. 

He grits his teeth with irritation at the implications and possibilities of what could come out of this. 

He hoped it was Mikey and Draken and Emma having come to check on him curious on why he left so abruptly.

‘It’s not gonna be them.’ Akkun thought with a sinking feeling in his stomach—he knew what would soon happen yet he still couldn’t drag his eyes away from the screen, what type of person would do that?

Smiley leaned backward in his seat and sincerity hoped that it was only Draken or Emma who had followed after the guy ( or anybody else who wasn’t out to beat this guy )

It wasn’t.

Chifuyu let his shoulders drop in disappointment—he really was hoping for too much once again huh? Was it too hard to wish for something lighter for once? They desperately needed it.

Angry winced with sympathy before quickly turning to anger once his eyes caught the white jumpsuits and associated them with those low scum bastards from Moebius.  

White jumpsuits.

Hot red anger shoot through Pah like lighting as soon as his eyes caught the white jumpsuits—those fuckers ! 

They just didn’t know how to stop! As soon as he got out of there he personally would make sure they didn’t have the chance to do any of the things that were being shown even if it was the last thing he did.